ATHEISMUS VAPULANS, …

ATHEISMUS VAPULANS, OR, A TREATISE AGAINST ATHEISM, Rationally Confuting the ATHEISTS of these Times.

By WILL. TOWERS, B. D. some­time Student of Christs-Church in Oxon.

Nec cur [...] Deum quenquam Mortalia credis!

Virgil.

At quae est haec summa Delicti, Nolle Agnoscere, quem Ignorare non Potes! Cypr. De Idol. Vanit.

Psal. 58.11. Verily, there is a God.

LONDON, Printed for Humphrey Moseley, and are to be sold at his Shop at the Sign of the Prince's Arms in St. Paul's Church-yard. 1654.

[modern bookplate]

TO THE Right Honourable, the Lord NEWPORT, Lord of High Ercall, his sin­gular good Lord, the Author dedicates the Book and Him­self, and implores his Ho­nourable Protection upon both.

Right Honourable,

SAlveto, quantumque Cupis, quantumque Mereris. Your Lord­ship may, perhaps, wonder, to see Me in Print; and you may, above the rest of Honourable Personages (to some of whom, I am onely known de Facie; to others, de [Page]Nomine; to Most, not so much, as that there is such a Creature, in Rerum Naturâ; and to your Peculiar Lordship Intimately, quem nôsti, tanquam Te, Such hath been the Humility and Graciousness of your Lordship's Stooping Affection) have store of Reasons for it; your Lord­ship hath known me, à Teneris, to be very far from Publick, or from Private-Great-Commerce; and, had not your Lordship con­descended to take notice of me, when I was Nothing, that by your taking Notice of me, I might be Something, your Lord­ship knows, I had still been only a Contemptible part of that Ob­scure Croud, out of which your Extracting Influences have ex­hal'd me, though not to a Solid Consistency, yet, to Hover a­bove it, whenever your eminent Lordship is the Center of my [Page]Meditations, and to Relapse into it, whenever I leave off to think of your Lordship: besides this infirmness of my own Solitary, and Un-conversing Disposition, your Lordship does know, how Un-furnish'd I am, in the Upper Story of the Man, of that, which some have well call'd, in relation to Better Heads, Agapetus. an Ambulatory Library; and, your Lordship May know, by the Fate of these times, the Ineluctabile Fatum, and, as to Me, not the One, onely, but the

Fati Series, Jo. Se­cund.& iniqua Tyrannis Fortunae—the Upper Story of the House too, is, in part, Dis­spoyl'd of, and, in part, not In­habited by, a Stationary Li­brary; and how Such a Man should either Write at all, or Presume to affix your Exactly-Learned, and Critical Name, your Lordship may go on to [Page]Wonder, till I have taken off Both these Astonishments from your Collective Self, qui Unus mihi instar Theatries, and from my Common Reader (every of which may, in a Throng, as the Author Himself does, pass, One by one, for a Single Man, and are not, our Several Selves, what your Lordship is, an Entire Sum) by telling Them, and Re­membring You (who have so much of the Good Caesar in you, to forget nothing but your own Condescensions, and the Benefits you have done) that, had I no other Books, but That One Vo­lume of Letters, which I have receiv'd from your Hand, These alone are enough to Create a Genius in Him, who was, before, as very a Fungus, and Stipes, and Truncus, and Lignum, as my self: Nor is This to Boast ought in Me, besides that I have been [Page]so much Favour'd, and Taught, by the Familiar skill of Your Lordship's Pen.

Upon This Stock it is that I dare to write; and must suspect Him to be more Read in Books, than in Men, who though with as Good Authority, as Great Distast, He throws Me and my Name away, does not Judiciously take them up again, when He Sees, that Your Rayes have En­lightned me, and Your Name Supports me: If He Considers This, He will be favourable to me for your Lordship's sake, nay, for His very Own, lest Himself might Incurr That Un­learned Name, by which He calls me, in that He is Wholly Ignorant of your Lordship, that is, of the Totum, quod est, in re literariâ; for, You do not only Instill, and Encourage Lear­ning, but you Possess it All; [Page]As St. Austin said true of Hie­rome in a Letter to Cyril, Quae Hieronymus Nescivit, nullus hominum unquam Scivit; So, no doubt, He had said as true, had He told Cyril, or Any else, Had He, and They, known nothing at all of what Hierome knew, they had indeed known nothing at all; let not the Reader Censure too fast, and I will quit His Kind­ness, and spare the Application; and I have learnt from that Hierome (who thought it some Addition to His Fame, that He had G. Na­zianze­num & Didimum, in Scriptu­ris sanctis Catechi­stas habui. L. 2. Ep. 4. Nazianzen and Didimus for his Teachers) to acknow­ledge This the best Stake in my Reputation, that my Ears, and Eyes, drank Instructions out of your Mouth and Pen.

We have, yet, (and we bless God for it) in, and of, England, a Nobility, not onely made so, by Both those Bloods, that in their [Page] Veins, and the other Wealthy Purple they were Cradled In, and Born To, but made more Noble yet, by the Mothers side, the Present Universities, and by their Other Nurses, Sage, and Learned Authors. But, O! may not After Ages, when Them­selves have no Profound, Greek, All-Languag'd, and All-Matter'd PERPOINT; no Suddenly-Oratorious SEYMOUR, who, at an Instant, can Hear, and Re­ply to, the Premeditations of a Whole University; no Scholasti­cally-Learned SCUDAMORE, who knows More of Good Di­stinction, than others do of Bad Division; no Devoutly-Learned HATTON, who can Write better Piety, than Others can Semble; no Humanely and Na­turally-Learned TRACY, who can teach Morality to the Pro­fessour, and Prescribe to the Do­ctors [Page]themselves, nay to Him of the Chair too; no NEW­PORT, who is, in Himself, All of These, and Loves, and Countenances, in Others, the very Buds and Sproutings of Any of these; may they not, then, misdoubt, that, even we also, had them not? they may, but that we well hope, the Stems, and Derivatives of some of These, will be their Able, and Living Confutations. Your Lordship has, why I write.

And why upon this Sub­ject, to Prove That God to Be, who is, not onely All, that is Every-where, but, Principia­tively, and Fundamentally, All, that is Any-where; not onely in Simplici Entitate, but, in complexione Propositionis, as your Lordships, and My, Ari­stotle hath, long fince, distin­guisht, and, in re omni Cognosci­bili; [Page]Besides the Particular rea­son (as the first Motive and Ground of this Design, with which the Entrance of this Book will acquaint your Lordship) the Loud Noyse abroad, that there is No God, besides that, which is Diffus'd (and As it is Diffus'd) amongst the People, as well as no Power in the State, but, Ori­ginally in the People (which O­pinion, how dangerous and dis­loyal it is even to Any Autho­rity, in Any State, if the People have but a Will to Disobey, I leave to the Prudent Wisdome of those Several Authorities, to consider) no Power in the Church, even to Ordain Mini­sters, but Fundamentally in the People (which Opinion, if not how Destructive it is to all true Christianity, yet how Promoting it is, to the Sowing of Tares, in Christ's Field, if the Some [Page]People have a Will to Ordain a Schismatick-Minister, and the Other People an Heretick-Priest, I leave to the Holy Wis­dome of my Brethren in the Same Calling, to Consider) and this, so loud a Noyse, that it reach'd even to my Remote, and knockt at my Un-inquiring Cell; this unwelcome Noyse, which did first put me in Mind of what Heraclitus said, Aristotel. l. 1. de Part. Ani­mal. c. 5. that, In Casulis etiam sunt Dii, and made me so far from disbelieving a God, because I have but a thin Cottage over my Head, and That Ruinated, and, in part, Fallen, that I am rather willing to Cry out, Stantia non Poterant Tecta Pro­bare Deum, Martial. And to Worship my God the more for his Chastizing of Me; and, then made, me Weep with Heraclitus, when I heard that [Page]Others were Full, and deny'd God, Prov. 30.9.and said, Who is the Lord? and then made me Mourn again, that That Observation of Pe­trarch should be true, in this Un­thankfull age, De Remed. Utr. Fort. Epist. Prae. fat. in quam nos Deus Reservavit. Qui Damna, Pau­periem, Exilium, Carcerem, Sup­plicium, Mortem, &, Pejores Morte, Graves Morbos, aequo ani­mo tulerunt, Multos vidi; qui Divitias, Honores, Potentiam, Nullum; It, at length, wrought this Perswasion in me, that, as for the sakes of some of my Countrymen, it is Wretchedly-Seasonable, not onely to Cate­chize Practically, (as He, H.H. D.D. who does all things Incomparably, hath Incomparably done) nor onely Doctrinally, (as Many) but to prelude That, without which They could not Teach, nor We Know, and Do as We Ought; and to Compell the [Page]Belief and Profession of a God into the Most Doubtfull Man, by the Clear, and Deliberate, Dis-passionate, Un-interested, and Most Impartial Testimony of His Own Self and Soul: So, the Mean, Inconsiderable, if not Despicable Condition of the Author, in respect of this Worlds affluencies, might adde some Weight to the Witness-bearing unto the truth of GOD, in that, shall I say, I own Him not the Less? Nay, in that I Reverence Him the more, for the Counsel, and Benefit of His very Rod.

My Lord, may I not say, of the GOD and Author of them, as a Late Learned Author hath said of the Difficulty of Scri­ptures, J. G. in His Ep. to the L.B. of S. that, if, while some o­thers, Preach, and Preach, and Preach, and Travel a Sabbath-daies, and a Week-daies Jour­ney [Page]too, to do it, some one do, as well as he Can, towards the making good of this Ground­work, I think He may be let alone at least? Ovid. Virgil. and have Veniam pro Laude; Neither—Spolia ampla reportans, nor, Spoliatus Ipse? And may I not wish, that my Brethren, not onely in the Pro­fession of Christianity, but in the Ministerial Function too, would all of them do what some of my Fathers, and Brethren do, spend their Wits, and Cares, and Pains, upon Establishing the True Fundamentals, and Raising the True Superstructions, and Edifications out of them, and upon them? that they would Itinerate and Sermon Pertinently and Advantagiously, not onely to the State (though to the State also) but, Principally, to the Church, the Kingdome of Christ? that they would be Apostles (if [Page]they are Apostles) that they would be Ministers, not of Men, neither by Man, but by Jesus Christ? Gal. 1.1. not, but that the Outward Calling, the Mis­sion from Man, is requir'd also; for, This St. Paul Himself, (call'd not by Man, but by Jesus of Nazareth, Whom He Persecu­ted, Act. 22.8.) was, Instantly, sent, by the Lord Himself, unto Man, Go into Damascus, and There it shall be Told thee of All things which are Appointed for Thee to Do, ver. 10. that they would remember That Aposto­lical Precept, Be ye not the Ser­vants of Men? 1 Cor. 7.23. not, but that they are to serve Men also, but, not, in Opposition To Christ, even when they pretend a Compliance With Christ, He that is Called, being free, is Christs Servant, v. 22. and not a Gra­tuitous Servant neither, He is [Page]Bought with a Price, v. 23. He must Serve Man, but Under Christ, and Christ Himself More; He must not Serve the Pay of Man (Non Tu, Pomponi, Martial.Canae Diserta Tua est) and ne­glect the Purchase, and Price of Christ; His Blood, and his Sup­per, is That Purchase, and Price; These are to be Receiv'd and Distributed by the Ministerial Man; I, and that Often too; not onely, Do ye this, but, Do it often, 1 Cor. 11.25. This is One of the Temptations that our Sa­yiour has bade them Pray, Luk. 22.40.that they enter not into, that the Wealth of this World may not be overvalu'd above the Word, and Sacraments of Christ; not onely, not Above the Word (for some do Press that, in Season; I, and, in very deed, Out of Sea­son too) but, not above the Sacra­ments also; for, the Counsel is [Page]given, in That very Chapter, in which the Supper is Instituted; and I am not able to apprehend, how the Words of Man, though Upon the Word of God, can nourish Faith half so well, as Those very words of God Him­self, Ver. 19. This is My Body which is Given for You. This for What I do.

And for the Manner How, I think I have good reason for That also, both in the Dialecti­cal and Pathetical part of it; The Example of Saint Paul is my Warrant, and His Success my Hope, in that, as He Spake con­cerning the Kingdome of God, so I write concerning God Him­self, Act. 19.8. Disputing and Perswading. I know, Man is altogether Cor­rupt, in Head and in Heart, and therefore I use both waies to en­lighten Him, not onely with a Common Coal, but with a [Page]Torch too, and that of the best-Wrought, and best-Scented Ware I have; I know, Some Men are more Corrupt in Heart, than in Head, and that, having Eyes, they Will not perceive, therefore I use the latter way to Convert them by a Pia Fraus, 2 Cor. 12.16. and to Catch them with a Holy Craft, and a Gospel-Guile.

In the Disputing part, I make use of those Sincere Antients who were never stain'd with That Modern Imputation, Jo. Sec. Utili­tas Certabat Honesto; who lov'd Truth more than Expediency, and Counted Truth it self the Best Expedient; who never Swerv'd from Universal Truth in all those three Branches of Vincen­tius Lyrinensis's Universality, in Time, Place, and Men, that Truth which was Antiently Be­liev'd from the very Beginning of Time, and Every where, and [Page]by Joynt Consent, and not an Al­manack, or Ephemerides-Truth, of such a Climate, which, over the Sea, is False; nor a Politick Truth, Omnia pro Tempore; Nihil pro Veritate. Optatus, lib. 1. of such a Time, which Was Yesterday, and Will be to Morrow, False; nor a Rich Truth, of such a Party, which to Day is False, to a Poorer Man; of Those Antients, who, though at their Births, and in their Bodies, they were of Se­veral Distant, and Denomina­ting Countries, yet, in their Minds, and Writings, were [...], and Taught, not Rome, nor Athens, but the World.

Among These, I make choyce of those Arguments, which, in all the Judgement I have, are, Severally, Concluding; and therefore I may, the rather, hope, by All of them, from the most Prejudicate Understan­ding, what I Promise to my Self, [Page]by Any of them, from a Sober Mind, that He would first be­lieve, not onely, what the Se­cretary of the Holy Ghost, the Author to the Hebrews, Cap. 11. ver. 3. Cap. 3.8. Primus est Deorum Cultus Deos Credere. Sence. Ep. 95. but what the Secretary of Nature, Epi­ctetus too, would have him, first believe, that God Is; [...], (and, at length, that He is, not onely, as the One, a Re­warder of them that diligently seek him, but, as the Other, a Revenger too, against them that seek Him not) [...] (else the [...] will not be [...]:) If One will not Convince this kind of Gainsayer, I would even Shame that Stub­born, Stomachosum Hominem, with whom I have to deal, into a Confession of truth by a Cloud (but a very Bright one) of Witnesses.

And, though these Argu­ments, and More, are Obvious to the Carefull-Learned, out of Several Authors, yet, because this Sin of Atheism is a Popular Sin, the Sin of those Ignorant, though Conceited Heads, who Do know as Little of Latine and Greek, as they Would know of God; and because these Argu­ments have not, till now, seen any English Light, I deem'd it a piece of Charity to some of my Erring Countrymen, to set such a Lamp as This, before their Eyes, whereby they may know Him, Jam. 11.17. who is the Father of Lights.

And, to take off from your Lordship, and Any Other Lear­nedly-True Man, the Tedious­ness, and Nausea of a Crambe, (for, such it is, and but B is Cocta, whatever I serve up to your Lordship, out of the Writings, [Page]though of the Ablest Men) I hope I shall not so much Glut Your, and Their Appetite, with my Borrow'd Dishes, as Sharpen them, with a Mess or two of my own Providing; Arguments, which (if I mistake not, out of that Partiality, which is Com­mon to Mankind) are of Preg­nant behoof, for those who have made us believe they are about Christning some part of Turky; and by which, I would gladly pay Use, if not to Posterity, to the Present Age, for what I have taken up upon Score from the former; and, yet, not so Cre­dulously upon Score, but that I have Try'd their Metal, with my Own Touch-Stone.

For the Perswasive part, though Perhaps I do not (what Your Great Lordship does, Grotius. Tanti qui Nominis Imples Men­suram) perform my Underta­kings, [Page]and have not One Word of Rhetorick in all the Book, be­sides That of Your Name before it (and yet, had I been so Happy to have known Your Lordship as much in these daies of Thun­der and Astonishment, Cùm Ca­va Fauce Globos Aera Tonante Vomuere, as I did in the former Halcion-daies of Peace and Plenty, (Those themselves be­ing the very Embleme, as well as the Of-spring, of Perswasion, and almost-All Rhetorick, ha­ving of Late taken its flight with Those) I could not choose but have Learnt to Perswade, much better, by Your Lordship, who are, as absolutely, Lord of That, as You are of Your Own Lands; nay, as You are, even of Me, for whom You shall never need to Compound; Sooner than That, I my self may be Rich enough to Buy back my Own Twentieth [Page]Part, though, Hitherto, I know not What it is in me, that does Offend a Powerfull Committee, Asperat & Magnos in Mea Damna Deos, and makes Them keep me Contentedly-Low, as free from danger of Another Stroke, as from Un-Envyable, and yet Oppos'd Preferment, when I could not fore-appre­hend any Reason of my Mis­carriage, and have, Since, onely therefore learnt to Judge it fit, and Equitable, because the Wis­dome of the Court deny'd me; to whose Displeasure I submit, and, more than That, would Crave their Pardon too, were my Obnoxiousness as Manifest as my Plea; whatever, else, was my Guilt, I am sure it was not my being Rich, Luk. 1.53.that Caus'd me to be sent Empty away: But, This Long Parenthesis, is Long Di­gression; and yet, Perhaps, it [Page]may not Altogether be so, if They will be Perswaded by it to a future Tenderness: but, to Return) yet, that I ought to Attempt some Rhetorical In­sinuations (how much soever I do Excidere Ausis) so long as a Man has a Heart, and Will, and Affections, as well as a Head, and Judgement, and Under­standing; As St. Paul was my Copy in the Whole manner of Prosecution, whose Practice it Was, Act. 18.28. not onely Mightily to Con­vince, but, Elegantly to Allure too; So He is more Peculiarly my Pattern, in this Oratorious branch of my method, and with a Peculiar Appositeness to the very Matter I treat of; witness that [...], that Short and Sweet, Mining and Prevalent, Yielding and Conquering inter­course betwixt Him and King Agrippa, (not to be match'd [Page]by Cicero and Demosthenes, though Another Caussine should Compare Both Them to Paul, as One hath done Him to Him) King Agrippa, Act. 26. v. 27, 28, 29. Believest thou the Prophets? I know that thou Be­lievest; Then Agrippa said unto Paul, Almost thou PERSWA­DEST me to be a Christian; And Paul said, I would to God, not onely Thou, but also All that Hear me this day, were both Al­most, and Altogether such as I am, EXCEPT THESE BONDS; a little before, He saies, [...], I am Perswaded; Ver. 26. He might have Chang'd the Voyce, and said, I am Perswading, for He was, even Then, and by these very Arts, wooing King Agrippa to believe that Christ was the God; and He, that Denies Christ to be the God, as well as He that De­nies Any God at all, is an Atheist too, in Saint Paul's Account, [Page] Without Christ, Ephes. 2.12.and without God in the World; They are Synoni­ma; He puts God and Christ together, and Separates Him from Both of them, that is an Alien to Either of them.

Nay, my good Lord, not onely St. Mendo. Vim & Potesta­tem Dicen­di, à Spiri­tu accipere. Lucian. in Philopat. Paul, but Your, and His Lord too, who, as He is God, hath given to your Lord­ship the full Streams, and Cha­nels of Both, and to Me, a Scan­ter Rivulet, and some few Drops of Either, Pour'd from out Your Cistern which Himself hath fill'd (in that I, who was Sometimes sent a Moderator, and after I had observ'd Your Nervous Inferences, went back a Disciple, Is. 50.4. Taught to Argue, from Your Mouth, as well as to Write, from Your Hand) that Lord of Ours, who, as he is God, A Diis, & Prudentes, & Fortes, & LO­QUEN­TES, Nas­cuntur. Pindarus. does give the Tongue of the Learned, and, as He was [Page]Man, did Practice Both these kinds of Learning; witness not onely His Name, [...], which Signifies (though more, even Verbum, and Grammar also, yet, as to this present purpose) Ratio & Oratio, Logick and Rhetorick too, but His Disputing with the Doctors, Luk. 2.46. and His Rhetorizing with the Multitudes in his Sermon upon the Mount; Mat. 5. What could more inflame their Love of those Patiences and Virtues in the Midst (Vertue's Own, and Proper Seat) than a Blessedness at large in the Head of Every of them, and a Peculiar Blessedness in the Close? a Por­tion in the Entry of the Verse, and a Certainty, What, and how very Much the Sum shall be, in the Period of it? Each Verse (which I may call a Purse, or a Coffer rather, a Whole Shire, or a Wholler Heaven rather) of [Page]those eight Beatitudes, is a more Compleat Form, and Exact Un­imitable Idea, how to work up­on, and regulate the Passions of Man, than all the Numerously-Erroneous Dictates, which the Heathen hath prescrib'd in His Volume, de Rhetoricâ, and the Jesuite in His, de Eloquentiâ.

And yet, though All this, and the Entire frame of the Scri­ptures of God, abounding with Both of these, do entitle Me to a Shallow and Unequal imitati­on, yet, since, not Both These already nam'd, nor all the Flori­legia and Spicilegia besides, will furnish us with Sufficient, either Precepts or Instances, of a Gracefull Well-speaking, and an Un failing Perswasiveness, He will be too blame that exacts me to any other Statera than that of Pro re nata facundia; and He will Wound me beyond re­medy, [Page]that measures my Dear Lord's River by my Stillicidi­um; 'tis true, I acknowledge your Lordship (though This it self is not your Master-piece) to be the Skilfull'st Master I know of this Commanding fa­culty; and Where would I Love to Learn, but where I might Learn Most? Not, Enviously, to Commit your Lordship with the Living, Bishop, or Priest, or Esquire, Hall, or Donne, or How­ell, but, Componens Manibus (que)Aeneid. l. 8.Manus, atque Oribus Ora, to Compare your Pen and Speech (in reference to whom Virgil wrote that Verse) with the De­ceast, with Tully, Horar.Quem penes ar­bitrium est, & Jus, & Norma Loquendi, who Himself was a Cortex to all the rest; and with Self stil'd Putean, who said of Himself, that He had learnt sine Cortice nare, that he was, Nullius [Page]addictus Jurare in Verba Magi­stri; Morat. with Erasmus, who is well­nigh an aemulous Competitor with Tully's self in point of Clean Phrase, and Classique Tongue; with Pliny, who reverenc'd his Trajan; and with Languet, who Lov'd and Honour'd our Sidney, in some degree near to the Love, and Honour, and Reverence I bear to my Lord; and yet all these, in all their Epistles, come as Short of yours, as their Va­luations of those whom they would most Extoll, come Short of my Esteems of You; who, amongst the rest of your Skills, have this great Conquering Art, Artem Celare; and, as Pliny said of Isaeus, L. 2. Ep. 3.Dicis semper extempore, sed tanquam Diu Scri­pseris; Multa Lectio in Subitis, Multa Scriptio Elucet; but then, and for all this, He, who so Odiously imployes Himself, as [Page]to Mete your Lordship's Bushell by my Thimble, notwithstanding I have already told Him, that the Shreds onely are Mine, and the Garment Yours, I have no other way left to redeem my Lord's Fame (whom, all I write, is, as I may, to Honour) from such a disproportion'd Scandal, than to take my leave of this Busy-Body-Objector, by tel­ling Him, that, Quintilian's self (though He could not Choose but Love those Rules which His very Self had made) Prescribes like One Orator, and Declaims like Another; How much more may I deflect, (though I Out-Love my Lord, more than He did His Self) not onely from the over-reaching Perfection, but from the Mediocrity too, (if any thing be so, in His Stile (as it Lawfully may be in Another Man's, and in an Un­bound, [Page]Un-feeted discourse; for, That Inhibition, Non Ho­mines, non Dii, non Concessere Columnae, Horat. may only be implead­ed against Indifferent Poets) and even That Indifferency would be My Perfection) which Shines in His very Suddennesses, espe­cially when I have so long, and so longly-sad a time, Truanted from my Best of Masters? Cum Magnis Nominibus, etiam Errare, Honestum est: But now, at Length,

I beseech you give me leave to Come Home to you (for, wherever I am, I am onely Tan­quam at Home, when I think, and Speak, and Write of You, and onely Then, Really at Home, when I See and Wait on You) and to tell your Lordship, as, Why I Print, and Why This, so Why, Under Your Wing.

There is, and will be Reason [Page]enough for it, so long as I am ca­pable to Understand What Rea­son is, and what the Gratitude and Demeanour of an Oblig'd Servant Ought to be to a Mer­cifull, and even-Friendly Lord, in such a stiff Age in which those two Heats, of Anger and Pow­der, have made the Love of Many to wax Cold.

To Speak of Your Goodness to me, when it was in Fashion to Be Good, and to Do Good, This Would, Mores Saeculi Ce­lebrare, and not Tuos; but my Acknowledgements must be as Singular, as your Lordship's Affections Are; It might have Satisfied all my Un-meriting Desires, that your Lordship was, Long Since, Unica nata Meis Requies uberrima Curis; but, in that your Lordship does, still, Beneficia Beneficiis Cumulare, and, in your very Actions, speak [Page]that piece of Poetry, Aloud, and Unfeignedly, to my Worst Condition, Et, Nuper, Mea Cu­ra, & Nunc, Mea Cura, this it is, that extorts from me a Pub­lication, not so much of my Book, as of my Gratitude; 'tis all that I am able to return to so much Excess, and Wonder of your Bounty, that Goldsmiths Hall, and I, should upon one and the same Day Rifle your Bags; that the Thousands paid in There, could not hinder you, from Raining down a Voluntary Shower of Gold upon Me also; that You should, After, send Reliefs, and Visits too, to so Mean a Person, Enough to make me Suspect I had injur'd my Fortune (and not Fortune, me) in setting too Light by Her, when the very Ill she did me, had so much of Advancement in it, as that it made me fit (in your [Page]Eyes, as Lowly as my own For­tune) to be Consider'd by your Lordship; I Laid them Both Together, the Reliefs, by your Self, and the Visits, in your Name, by your Chief of Ser­vants, and Concluded out of those Premises, had I been Less, I could not have Receiv'd more than the One, had I been Grea­ter, You could not have Done more than the Other, no Other­wise, then, as your Lordship was, After, pleas'd to Do, to send your Encouraging Letters also, Seal'd with your Own Arms; What could you have done More, had I been the very Signet upon your Arm? and what can I do Less, than Testifie to the World, how Much I Owe Your Lordship, and, though You did these Good things, Se­cretly, Declare, what You did, before all the Israel we have left, [Page] and before the Sun? I am sure, it does not break the Command of our God Christ, if, when the Alms-Giver did not let his Left Hand know what His Right Hand Did, Mat. 6. the Receiver Sounds the Trumpet.

You, my Good Learned Lord, who know All things, (quantum Humana Natura, & Aetas Tua Capere & Portare pos­sunt) know, (and yet this is no Ill Tidings I bring, and there­fore not liable to That, Nos Co­gimur Omnia Scire) that He, who is Already Noble, is made much more Noble yet, the Less He makes of Himself, whereas He, that is not Noble at all, does make it Impossible for Him, that He should be so, by taking upon Him that He is So: I have Ex­periment enough that your Lordship is not Sowr'd into One of those, who, instead of Ac­cepting, [Page]upon such Presentations as these, are ready to cry out, Quis Mihi? Quid Tecum? Pro­ximus Ipse Mihi. Let them Star­tle at a Dedication, who have not Worth enough to Challenge it, or have not Paid enough be­fore-hand for it; Both Waies, Your Lordship is a Free-man of England; and therefore, that I may Stop Your Lordship's Mes­sage to your Steward, give me leave to tell your Lordship, that This is not a Petition, but an Acquittance;

Non Posco, neque Gratiam, nec Aera,
Nec Rubri Spolium Maris, nec Aurum;
Sed Charus magis Ipse sis, vel Aere,
Vel Rubri Spelio Maris, vel Auri.

After all these Confessions, and Acknowledgements, if your Lordship asks me, Why I Prin­ted a Former Book, and made not You the Patron of it, and Me? I shall easily obtain your Lordship's Pardon (for You are Vir Priscae Humanitatis) if I, first, tell you, that I chose no Patron to it, but the Thousand Readers; and next, that I, there­fore, Own'd not You, because I dis-own'd my Self; and yet, Whereas That Book Was so speedily sold off, for want of the Author's Name to Spoyl the Bargain, I thought it a piece of Prudence, when I Hazard the going off of this Impression, by the Unworthiness of My Name, to do my Self and my Stationer Right, to make it Sell into Other Mens Hands, by your Lordships passing good Name, and not to lye upon Our Hands, by Mine.

Let me take my leave of your Lordship, with this Protestation, that I shall study never to forget the Constancy of your Good Will towards Me in these Un­steady times, Sive Prememus Hu­mum, sive Prememur Humo, and shall be Alwaies ready to Press into the Ears of this deaf, fro­ward Age, how much I am (but that Infinitudes cannot be Rec­kon'd up)

Your Lordship's Infinitely Oblig'd, and (if it be possible) as Devo­ted Servant, WILLIAM TOWERS.

The Names of Au­thors, and Sententiaries, An­tient and Modern, Christian and Heathen, whose Books, and Speeches, are, occasio­nally Mention'd, and pur­posely made use of, in the Following Discourses.

  • 1 AELian.
  • 2. Aesop.
  • 3 Agesi­laus.
  • 4 Agapetus.
  • 5 Am­brose.
  • 6 Bishop Andrews, in His MS Notes upon the Common-Prayer-Book.
  • 7 Anselm.
  • 8 Aquinas.
  • 9 Ari­stainetus.
  • 10 Aristotle.
  • 11 Aratus.
  • 12 Athanasius.
  • 13 Ausonius.
  • 14 Mi­chael Auguanus.
  • 15 Saint Austin.
  • 16 St. Basil.
  • 17 Doctor Basire.
  • 18 Balduin Casus Conscientiae.
  • 19 Beslarmine.
  • 20. St. Bernard.
  • 21 Beza.
  • 22 Bias.
  • 23 Bion.
  • [Page]24 Caussinus, e Soc. Jesu.
  • 25 Ca­to.
  • 26 Caecilius in Cicerone.
  • 27 Cae­sar.
  • 28 Chilon.
  • 29 Cicero.
  • 30 St. Cyprian. Cyrill.
  • 31 St. Chrysostom.
  • 32 Clemens.
  • 33 Common-Prayer-Book.
  • 34 Q. Curtius.
  • 35 Demosthenes.
  • 36 Diodorus Siculus.
  • 37 Diogenes Cynicus.
  • 38 Diogenes La [...]rtius,
  • 39 Dionysius Areopagita.
  • 40 Dr. Donne.
  • 41 En­glish College of Doway.
  • 42 Queen Elizabeths Injunctions.
  • 43 Epictetus.
  • 44 Epicurus.
  • 45 Epi­phanius.
  • 46 Erasmus.
  • 47 Estius.
  • 48 Eucherius.
  • 49 Eusebius.
  • 50 Eu­stathius.
  • 51 Fagius.
  • 52 Minutius Felix.
  • 53 Firmicus.
  • 54 Dr. Field of the Church.
  • 55 Galen.
  • 56 Joannes Galensis Anglus.
  • 57 John Gregory, late of Christ-Church.
  • 58 Gregory the Great.
  • 59 Grotius.
  • 60 Godfrey Goodman, Bishop late of Gloucester.
  • 61 Dr. Hall, when He was the R. R. B. of Exon. since B. of Nor­wich.
  • 62 Dr. Hammond.
  • 63 Lord Hatton.
  • 64 Heinsius.
  • 65 Heracli­tus.
  • 66 Hesiod.
  • 67 Hierocles.
  • [Page]68 St. Hierome.
  • 69 St. Hilary.
  • 70 Ho­mer.
  • 71 Horace.
  • 72 Jo. Huartus, Hispanus, in His Examen de In­geniis.
  • 73 Esquire Howell.
  • 74 Iamblichus.
  • 75 Irenaeus.
  • 76 Julian Apostate.
  • 77 Justin Martyr.
  • 78 Juvenal.
  • 79 Lactantius.
  • 80 Languetus.
  • 81 Dr. Laud, Late Arch-Bishop of Canterbury.
  • 82 Levinus Lemnius.
  • 83 Livy.
  • 84 Lucan.
  • 85 Ludovicus Granatensis.
  • 86 Lucretius.
  • 87 Machometus.
  • 88 Macrobius.
  • 89 Manilius.
  • 90 Manual of Godly Prayers.
  • 91 Martial.
  • 92 Peter Mar­tyr.
  • 93 Michael ab Isselt.
  • 94 Picus Mirandula.
  • 95 Greg. Nazianzen.
  • 96 Optatus.
  • 97 Origen.
  • 98 Or­telius.
  • 99 Ovid.
  • 100 Petronius.
  • 101 Petrarch.
  • 102 Philo the Jew.
  • 103 Pindarus.
  • 104 Pisanus.
  • 105 Plato.
  • 106 Pli­nius Secundus.
  • 107 Pliny the Na­turalist.
  • 108 Plutarch.
  • 109 An­gelus Politianus.
  • 110 Portugallus Atheus.
  • 111 Primasius.
  • 112 Pro­clus.
  • 113 Propertius.
  • 114 Pruden­tius.
  • 115 Putean.
  • 116 Pythagoras.
  • [Page]117 Quintilian.
  • 118 Raimundus de Sabunde.
  • 119 C. Rhodiginus.
  • 120 Rusticus Dia­conus.
  • 121 Ruvio.
  • 122 Scaliger.
  • 123 Joannes Se­cundus.
  • 124 Seneca Phil.
  • 125 Se­neca Trag.
  • 126 Severus.
  • 127 So­cinus.
  • 128 Socrates.
  • 129 Solon.
  • 130 Statius.
  • 131 Suarez. The School­men.
  • 132 Tacitus.
  • 133 Tertullian.
  • 134 Theodoret.
  • 135 Theodorus.
  • 136 Ti­bullus.
  • 137 Trismegistus.
  • 138 Ma­ximus Tyrius.
  • 139 Emanuel The­saurus.
  • 140 Theophilus Antioche­nus.
  • 141 Theophylact.
  • 142 Valerius Maximus.
  • 143 Varro.
  • 144 Vincentius Lyrinensis.
  • 145 Virgil.
  • 146 Xerxes.

A Table of the Principal Contents.

  • THE Occasion and Purpose of the Book, in the Introduction. Why the Author does, in Part, wave Scriptural Proofs, and that upon Scriptural Practice. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5.
  • God prov'd to Be, From the Chain of Causes. 6, 7, 8, 9, 10.
  • From Motion. 11, 12, 13, 14.
  • From the Difference in Entities. 15, 16.
  • From the Tendency of all things to a Certain End. 17, 18.
  • From the Natural Inclination, and Desire of Man. 19, 20, 21.
  • From the known Heavens. 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27.
  • This way of Probation, clear'd, By the Practice of the Fathers. 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33.
  • Of the Schoolmen. 34.
  • Of the Apostles. 35.
  • [Page]Of Job. 36, 37.
  • The Objection against this truth answer'd by the Objectors themselves. 38, 39.
  • In what manner the Author pro­ceeds to Scriptural Proofs, and why he invites the Naturalist to the search of them. 40.
  • Because of the Confest Sinfulness of All Men. 41, 42, 43, 44, 45.
  • Because of the Known Displeasure of God against Sin. 46.
  • Because of God's Punishing Sin Eternally. 47.
  • Because there is no Virtue but from God. 48.
  • Because there is no Meritorious Virtue. 49.
  • Because there is some Resem­blances, of the Father, and Christ, and the Spirit, and of Trinity in Uni­ty, in the very Heathens. 50, 51.
  • The very Atheist does Confess God. 52.
  • In his very Denying of him. 53
  • In the Most Wicked of his Pra­ctices. 54.
  • A Caveat against his Sottish Sin. 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60, 61.
  • [Page]The Atheist's Fear proves God. 62, 63.
  • The Atheist's Recall, and (si vult Ipse) Recovery. 64.
  • The Recall of Semi-Atheists. 65, 66, 67, 68.
  • [...]. 69.
  • A Perswasion to the Naturalist, to search Scripture, Because of the Uncertainty amongst Heathens, what Happiness is. 70, 71.
  • Because of the Certainty, that Happiness Is to be Desir'd; that, Nothing is, in Vain, to be Desir'd; that, in all Natural, Verisimilitude, and Reason, Scripture is the onely Declarer what True Happiness is, and how to be Acquir'd. 73, 74, 75, 76.
  • The Author's Apologie, again, for these kind of Reasons. 77, 78, 79.
  • The Natural Reasons why our Scripture is the Word of God. 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96.
  • The Atheist's final Reclaimer. 97, 98, 99, 100.

In the Second Discourse. Deus Unicus.

  • THE Fitness and Rationality of it. 1, 2.
  • The Probation; that God is One,
    • Simplicitate. 3, 4, 5.
    • Singularitate. 6.
    • Universalitate. 7.
  • The taking off Objection. 8.
  • The Confirmation. 9, 10, 11.
  • Against the Romanists, who apply the true Worship of the True God, to somewhat else. 12.
  • Particularly, against English (in all senses) Doway, and Doway-mis­apply'd Texts. 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37.
  • Texts, sincerely, and, ex abundan­ti, urg'd, against (not Texts, but) Mis-application. 38, 39.
  • In fine, an Accounting Post script to my Honour'd Patron, Ego, sub Illius, Ille, & Ego, sub Dei Alis, donec Haec transeat Calamitas.

Atheismus Vapulans, OR, There is a GOD.

The Introduction.

TO Prove that God Is, (the Theme, and Busi­ness, which I am, now, upon, and about) did it onely arise out of a Curiosity in Notional, and Specula­tive Knowledge, would be my own Shame, and not a Rebuke to the Apostacy of this Age and Clime; and I my self, who take upon me (by the help of him who is the Sub­ject of my Discourse) to endeavour the Conversion of others, should [Page 2]stand in need to be Converted by an­other's Pen, from such a Fantastick Imployment; but, since the Under­taking is so far from Humour, that there are, abroad, who need such a Cure as this, I shall not forbear that, which is usefull to Some, for fear lest a Medice Teipsum might be ap­ply'd to my self from Others; if all, I write, were Digression, and Im­pertinency; if all, to whom I write, would eccho back to that Heavenly Covenant, I will be their God, and they shall be my People, Thou shalt be, thou art our God, I should e­steem this Loss of Time and Pains, to be the most Fortunatus Error I could ever commit, and should more glory in Confirming my Brethren, than in Converting an Alien; but, since some cry out, with Pharaoh's blasphemy, Exod. 5.2. Who is the Lord? I, and I, and I, know not the Lord, and may compell him (as he was driven to it by the Obstinacy of That Pha­raoh) to prove himself to be the Lord, by his own most Authorita­tive, most Infallible bearing witness to himself, that he is the Lord, three [Page 3]several times in the next Chapter, V. 2.8.29. to prove his Power, as he did to Pha­raoh, by his Judgements against them who deny his Power, it is ne­cessary for some of us to Preach by a Hand-writing (lest God may do it upon a Wall) such a Fundamental Doctrine as This, the rather, because such a Wild Separating People (who, if Authority so pleas'd, should be almost Compell'd into a Congrega­tion, that they might begin at Christ's Cross, and Learn This a, (for That is the Name of God) this first Letter in Divinity, that there is a Christ, and a God) do run away from the Ministerial Vox Viva, lest they should be Converted, and God should heal them: This it is that makes me run after (with a Bleeding Heart, because of their Dry Eyes) such Infatuated Perishing Souls, who Voyd to themselves, whatever God by Our Ministry, hath taught to Others, of Fearing God, Loving God, being Zealously-Affected to God, and put so much Shame and Dishonour upon our Great and Good God, as to Deny Him, not [Page 4]onely in his Attributes, to be Great and Good, but in his very Es­sence, even to Be; the modest Hea­then will not keep pace with them in any of these; even to him, he shall be, not onely Deus, but Opti­mus, and Maximus too.

Some such there are Abroad; and there are, Abroad too, who impute that there is, at least, some One such within my own Circuit; whatever Prophane Languages have slipt out of that Unhallow'd Mouth, I would fain hope, they never came out of the Heart too; and yet my Saviour hath almost made me to despair, and not to hope so, in that himself hath said, Out of the Abundance of the Heart, the Mouth speaketh, Mat. 12.34. and hath given me Occasi­on, by the force of his own Argu­ment, to ask a Question, like his, in the Method, though unlike his, in the Matter, Ibid. How can he, being Good, (Good at Heart, how Can he) speak such evill things?

Whether this be, indeed, a Sin of Blasphemy, and Atheism amongst us, or a Sin of Slander, and Defama­tion [Page 5]amongst them, I know not; but, since it must be one of these Sins, and of one of these People, though I am in a great Str [...]it, yet I could wish to make Choyce of the Lesser Evil, for (though Both of them are stark naught) it is surely better to Slander and Defame Man, than God; this onely I know, that my present Design is, by the Conversion of him, who is himself the suspected Adversary, and hath given Occasion to the very Servants of God to speak Reproachfully, to make such a bold Report hereafter, to be but a very Slander; and by the Conversion of those his Fratres in Malo, in An­other and Another Place, but in the same, and more than the same Ini­quity, who are [...], not so much Suspected by us, as Convicted by themselves, that they are the Ad­versaries of God, not to suffer it (quantum in me est) to be any more the Slander, either of Man or God.

This is One part of the Design, to have Compassion on him, whose Foot hath well-nigh slipt, Jude 22. and to save him with hope; to Compassionate [Page 6]those, who are not almost, but alto­gether Gone out from us, 23 who, them­selves, have made it Manifest, that they were not of us, and to save them by Fear, Pulling them out of that Fire, into which they have thrown themselves; and it is Another, to Establish, 21 and Keep them in the Love of God, who are, already, and still, Deists, and Christians, that they would earnestly Contend for the Faith, 3 which was once Deliver'd to the Saints, how eagerly soever some, who neither are Saints, nor have Faith (not so much Faith as to be­lieve a God) contend against them for it.

For that Conviction, and Con­version-sake of some, and for that Remembrance, and Establishment­sake of others, I shall divide this Treatise into three parts; each Part shall be a Treatise by it self, and the two Latter subordinate to the first.

The first Treatise shall prove that there is a God.

The second, that there is but One Onely God. And

The third, that the God of us [Page 7]Christians is He, that One, and that Onely God; first, in that he is a Lord and Ruler over us; secondly, in that he is a Rock and Defence unto us.

And, though I might take one Text of Scripture, to prove all, and every part of this (that of David, in his 18 Psalm, and v. 31. For, who is God, save the Lord? and who is a Rock, save our God! That is the first thing, Presuppos'd, and Grant­ed, by David, and, by all those, who are, as David was, 1 Sam. 13.14. Men after God's own Heart, throughout the Double, the Iterated, the Repeated Question, in the whole Verse, that, indeed, a God there is; for, when he asks, Who is a God save—Who is a Rock save—a Rock and a God he presumes there is; and then he, as Equally, and Firmly, though but secondarily, implyes, in those Interrogatories of his, that there is but One, True God; That is Inferrible out of his Manner of Limitation; for, when he Con­fines the Excess and Latitude of the Question, Who is a God—to—the Lord Singularly—Who is a Rock—to [Page 8]Our God—Unically, he does Con­vince, that there is but One True God, One Onely Lord; and, thirdly, he Proves, and Evinces, that Our God is the One, the Onely, the True God, by a twofold Argument; first in that he is Lord and Ruler over us, Who is God, save the LORD secondly, in that he is a Rock, and Defence unto us, Who is a ROCK, save our God?) yet, I must acquaint you with two several Reasons, why I, in part forbear, and, in part, in­sist, to do this.

1. I will forbear, because, in my first Treatiso, I am to Prove a God to the Face and Heart of him, whose Face does Confidently, and whose Heart does Hypocritically seem to Deny a God; and, to such a One, I must not prove God by Scriptures, (lest, though perhaps he has not La­tine enough to do it, he tell me, without Mood and Figure, and in plain English, that I do Petere Principium) but, rather, Scriptures by God.

2. I will forbear, because some of this queazy Age, and Innovating [Page 9]Isle (for, I am onely seen in my own Vanities, and the misbelief of a few of my Countreymen, who have need to be Reform'd out of their very Reformation, as they Injuriously and Dishonourably call it, to that Au­thority, under whose Cloak they pretend it) who account Preached Sermons, in Actu Exercito, to be the whole Body of Divinity, and the Hearing of them to be all the Pra­ctice of it; who esteem of them, Ex Ore onely, to be God's Ordinance, and Edifying, and Ex Prelo, to be Man's Inventions, and Corrupting, and therefore will not (though a Wise Man hath bade them do it) Buy Truth, and Wisdome, Prov. 23.23.and Instructi­on, and Understanding, but account of Sermons, Ore tenus, to be the Wis­dome of God, and Printed Sermons to be the Foolishness of Preaching, and, therefore, will not Coelum Stul­titiâ hâc Petere; no, by no means, Non hac Itur ad Astra. And yet, though I will rather Although Concio, in Veteri, & Primitivâ Ecclesiâ Tractatu [...] nuncupaba­tur. Bishop Andrews in MS Notes on Com­mon-Pray­er-Book. 1.5.11. Treat, than Sermon to them, I would fain Un­bewitch them of such Mis-perswasi­ons too; when St. Paul bids his [Page 10]Thessalonians, Edify One Another, would he not have them do it, by that Doctrine, which he Preacht unto them? nay by that very Epi­stolar Sermon, which he wrote unto them? Is not Comfort an especial part of Edification? and does he not Exhort them to Comfort one another with these Words? Ch. 4. v. 18. these Written Words? Does the Spirit of God go along with them, when they are de­liver'd to the Ear? and forsake them, when they are Presented to the Eye? how ill does this suit with that God, whose property is to be Immutable! Himself is One of those two Immu­table things, Heb. 6.18. and his Oath Another; Is not this kind of deserting That, which he before allow'd of, at least some Variableness, and not None at all? at least a Shadow of Turning? is that, which was Wholsome Meat from the Pulpit, either Mors, or Herb-John in Ollâ, when it has past through the Shop? are Ecclesiastes, and other Tracts, Catechisms, and Confessions of Faith, Any thing, and Every thing else, Good, and Saleable in Paper? and onely That, which is [Page 11]very Hot in the Mouth, and esteem'd Best of all There, Cold in Operation, and Good for nothing, when it is Drest the same way as These? Good God! what Sickly and Unsound Palats are we to provide for! For their sakes also it is, as well as for that Atheist's sake, with whom I expostulate, that in the prosecution of what I have in hand, (in Hand I say, and not upon the Tongue) I shall, in much part, decline Scriptu­ral Authority, lest That, which is a Treatise in Volume, might be sus­pected of so much Jesuitism, as to have chang'd its Name from that Sermon which it had been in the Chapel, though the Length, as well as the Tediousness of it, (for, these two, are, sometimes, as much From the Same, as Idem, cùm faciunt Duo, is not Semper Idem) and the Debility of my own Lungs might Vindicate it from that Honest Im­putation; and yet

3. As well for the Connexion and Requiringness of the Matter, as for the Integrity of those Setled Heads, who love the Word of God, [Page 12]and the sincere solid Interpretation of it, as their own Souls, I shall, in much part, insist upon Choyce and Pertinent Scriptures, a little in the first and second Treatise, (and, in doing this, I shall but transcribe the Policy, and leave out the Infection, of a Ruvio, and a Suarez, (who, in their Logick, and Metaphysicks, talk Much, and Unseasonably, of the H. Eucharist, more to Roman than Aristotelical Intent and Pur­pose) excusably enough, because I would, even at unawares, not onely Contest, and Dispute, but Surprize my incurious Reader, into the be­lief of a Truth, not English, or Spa­nish, but owned by Mankind) but, more in the third, because the other two do presume him to be a Christian but in Fieri, not fit, at all, for Apo­stolical strong Meat, and scarce, for Milk, but, in the third, and in Facto esse, for Both; in the Lan­guage of this last expression I may tell you, that you know your Fare, wish you Fall too, and pray God to Bless it To you.

The First Treatise. That there is a God.

1 TO tell you that Every word of Scripture does prove this, because, as St. Paul tels me, 2 Tim. 3.16. All of it was Inspir'd by God; nay, to tell you, that those very words, which the Devil, in Scripture, hath spoke, do prove this, because it is God, who hath made them Scripture in that he hath vouchsafed to Relate them There, will not serve my turn, nor suit with that ground of Method, which not I make choyce of, but the Perversness of Man proposes to me, and compels upon me; if he Fights with Wood, and Hay, 1 Cor. 3.12.and Stubble, and I warr'd with Gold, and Silver, and Pretious Stones, I shall not Componere, but Dilatare his Obstreper as Fauces, for want of a [Page 14]Reply ad Idem; such a Goliah as this, must have the Neck of his Ob­jection cut off, with his own, though a Leaden, Sword; the Other, and Better way, would indeed satisfie Other and Israelited, better and Un-Philistin'd men, to Remember them, that there is a God, who already believe this Truth, but not to make him Know that there is a God, who as yet, Denies it, and, doing that, must, by Miserable Undoing Con­sequence, Deny this Book to be Made by him, whom himself he De­nies to Be.

2. Therefore, by a Rational Physick against the Pestilence, and Infection of so Ill an Air, (a Disease more dangerous than that other noysome Pestilence, Psal. 91.6. which walketh (as this hath done, though, now, it attempts to wast even at Noon-day) in Darkness, for, That does testifie a God, though an Angry one, which This out-braves, Psal. 65.8. and the People were afraid of the Tokens of That, as of God's Tokens, whom This out-dares) and with design, that that Ill Air may not onely leave off to Poyson [Page 15]the Air next to it, but begin to Purge it self, I shall first, Convince the Falshood, of the Atheists more said and Divulg'd than Beleeved opinion, out of those Principles, which it is impossible for Them­selves, as they are what they pro­fess themselves, Meer Men to Gain­say; and shall Secondly, in Ho­nour to the Scripture, and the God of them, either Convert Them, who, if they thrust not themselves with­out the Pale, thrust the Pale from themselves, or, at least Confirm those, who are within the Pale, that they may not be seduc'd to Pluck One Stake out of it, by a Mixt kind of Natural and Spiri­ [...]ual Argument, from the general manner, and Method and Stile, Aim, and sense, and Purpose of the [...]criptures, that a God is the Au­ [...]hour of them.

3. To apply my self First, to the Quality of the Opponents, Acts 5.3, 4. whose Hearts Satan hath filled, to Lye to the Holy Ghost, not to Lye unto Men, but unto God; (and is not [...]his a Sacrilege in grain, to with­hold [Page 16]God from the People, and be­yond That of them, who with-held the Gift of the People from God?) in Proving that there is a God, out of such Evident and Created Prin­ciples, which Themselves will be no more able to Disprove, than a Dog to Bite the Moon, at which He Barks; and yet, for the sake of Others, I have heeded that Coun­sel of Putean, Comus.Cavendum est, ne vel Ipso Latratu Mordeat.

4. And did not God Himself, and Moses Himself imply as much, that God might be known (though no [...] in His Simply-Intire essence, eve [...] by Scriptures themselves, or to An­gels themselves, for, Nothing bu [...] God can thus Comprehensively know God) at least, in His Exi­stence, and Being, in a more Re­mote, but Certain and Infallible though Confus'd knowledge, eve [...] by the Light of Nature? (thoug [...] there be more of Resplendency, i [...] the Sun, than in a Candle, yet it is as sure, that we Do See, by a Can­dle, as by the Sun) When God Him­self hath told us by Moses, that I [...] [Page 17]the Beginning,Gen. 1.1.God Created the Hea­vens, and the Earth, in the very Beginning of the Word of God, and hath not, First, Expresly told us [...], that God Himself Is (for, it is never to be said He was, of whom there is not Erat, quando non Erat, but in the same Line and Verse, that He is too; else, Revel. 1.4.8. Exod. 9.14. His Name, I AM, is brought into sus­picion) before that Beginning, but hath left the Heavens, and the Earth, that He Made, to tell us That.

5. And do not the Apostles them­selves do the same? and upon the same Ground? and, perhaps in re­ference to that very First Verse in [...]he Written Book of God, being [...]aught so to do, by the Example of God and Moses, as well as by In­piration of God? They do not tell [...]s, in Terminis, that God Is, much [...]ess do they attempt (that which They well knew to be a thing Im­ [...]ossible) to Prove Him to Be, à Priori; such a very Proof as this (besides the Arrogancy of it, in ta­king upon them, to be in greater [...]avour with God, and to see deeper [Page 18]into Him, Exod. 33.23. than Moses did, who saw Him, but à Posteriori, in His Back Parts) would be but an Ar­tificial, a more Elaborate, and sub­tle kind of Denying God; They only tell us Involvedly, that He is, when they tell us, that They Do, and We should, Believe in God the Father Almighty; To Beleeve In Him, He, and They have taught us in Holy Scriptures, but Credere Deum, to Beleeve Him to Be, the next Words after, teach us That, Maker of Heaven and Earth.

6. Now, if Any shall say a fresh, as Galen once did, Omnia Dicit, Nihil Probat, that Moses does but Say, God did This, and That, Made Heaven and Earth, He does not Prove it; to Reply to all such (who are themselves as Natural, as was Galens Study) let me take That Heaven, and That Earth themselves, into my Discourse, whereby to Prove their Maker; I begin, with Part of That, which God Made, and, out of which, He Made Us, the Earth, and the Inhabitants there­of. Take the Whole of it, or take [Page 19]it in Pieces, either Way there is a God.

7. All of it, and the Glory of it all, the Ʋrbes and the Civitates, the stately Buildings, and the societies of Men, whence were they? the Cities did not Build themselves; the Russet Coontryman knows as much as this comes to, that, not Orpheus [...]idle Musick, but the Hands of La­borious Men have done all this; but, whence then were Those Men? He in the Woods and Fields, and He in the Grove of City-Houses, knows that too, that, as some of them have Children, so All of them have had Pa­rents; but, whence those Parents? they know that too, that, as some of them Are Grand-fathers, so All of them have Had Grand-fathers; but whence, still, came they? from their Fore-fathers, and Those from a First of all; As certainly as you cannot tell, Any man alive Shall have a Future Child (for the same Power, Jer. 22.30. that said Write ye This Man Childless, may, if He please (for, God, and His Power, Attribute and [Page 20]Person are Convertible and th [...] same) say, Write ye This Woman untimely, Is. 37.3. for, the Children are come to the Birth, and there is no Strength to Bring forth) so certainly you may know, that there was a First Man of all, that had no Man at all to his Father

—Orbe Novo,
Juven. Sat. 6.
Caeloque Recenti,
Vivebant Homines, qui Rupto Ro­bore Nati,
Compositique Luto, Nullos habuere Parentes.

Such a First Man there must have been, Quare eti­am atque etiam Ma­ternum no­men adepta Terra tenet Merito, quo­niam Genus Ipsa creavit Humanum. Lucret. or else there must be, (that, which the Philosophers, the meer Natural Men, (and the best know­ing of All meer Natural Men,) call a Progressus in Insinitum, a Pro­ceeding even to an Infinitude, which, the meer Natural Men do, Discerningly, and Truly, and De­liberately, Deny to be Possible in Nature; which very word does signify all, I have already said, an [...] preoccupies somewhat more that [...] [Page 21]have still to say, Natura, quasi A­liunde Nata; As All Propagated Creatures which, at this day, have a Being in Nature, receiv'd it from the Prae-Being of some of the same kind, so the first Individual, which it self does partake of Nature, in its Composition, though not in the Efficiency of it, must needs have its Being Aliunde still, and therefore from That Which Is, before Nature Was; for, as it is impossible, for the First Man of all, to have Had a Father (else, He was not the First Man; else, He must be Father to Himself, in that He was the First, and His Own Child, in that He had such a Father) as Impossible, as it is for Himself, to Be, at the same Instant and Point of Time, both Before and After Himself; at the same Instant, both to Be and Not to Be, which is One Contradiction in it self, and Another Contradi­ction to the very First of Principles, in the very Chief of Sciences, Omne, vel Est, vel Non; for, Metaphyr. Who­ever Makes Any thing, is as much [Page 22]and as Really before that thing which He makes, as Any of those who Plow their Own Lands, or Plant their own Vines, were in Being, before those Vines were first Planted, or those Lands Last Plow'd, as a Shoomaker Is, Be­fore the Shoo, He Makes, a Car­penter Is, Before the Plough he Makes, and a Smith Is, Before the share He makes to that Plough: Now, as a First Man must have been, and That First Man Cannot have made Himself, so (though We already know, who That First Man was, Adam, and who made Him, God, yet, that those who De­ny God may be well forc'd to ac­knowledge Him, as I am Ill-forc'd thus to Prove Him) Either it was God, or somewhat Else, that made That First Man: if Any thing else Besides God, the Question returns, Who made that somewhat else? so that, at last, of meer and Undeni­able Necessity, God must be (as to our Understanding, as God would be, as from His own Goodness) [Page 23]the First Maker of All; the First Maker of all, must be God, and nothing else but God, because what­soever is in Him, must Necessarily be in God, and Incommunicably in Any thing else but God; such Properties are these, To have a Being of Himself, not Depending upon any thing else but Himself; To have such a Being, of which All else Depend, as well in Produci as in Conservari; To Be without Be­ginning; To be Eternal; and these four properties, are proper to God Quarto Modo, they do Convenire Soli, & semper: And thus He is driven in many Words, and per Cir­cuitus & Ambages, to Confess God, Who, in One Onely word, Denys Him; nor can His Igno­rance, any otherwise be excus'd, than if we fancy Him to be (what Erasmus does not say, Any man VVas, but only Himself fancies some One Man so to be) so besot­tedly Ignorant, as to beleeve, that Himself was never Born; This, says that Inventor would be more Pardonable, than to Deny a God; [Page 24]nay Pace Illius dixerim, This would not Deny a God, but pre­tend Himself to be One, a God, and a Christ too, as being a Stone cut out, Dan. 2.34. Deus est Re­rum omni­Causa. A­rist. Meta. Virg. l. 1.without Hands.

8. This is that, which they call the Chain of Causes; and as much Evidence as this, will arise out of any Other Cause, in respect of any Other Effect, when it is thus driven up to the Head, to that God, who may Article with some Heady men now, and aske the que­stion of them, Jud. 11.8. Virgil. Ovid. which Jepthah ask'd of the Elders of Gilead, shall I be your Head! Jovis omnia plena; and Jupiter est, quodcunque Vides; you may see God, on Quid est Deus? quod Vides to­tum, &c. Senec. every thing you see; the most Minute, most Con­temptible Production in Nature, is not at all Minute, is not at all Contemptible, in that it is a De­monstrative Argument, to Prove a Creator, a God; the very Mice, and the very Frogs will do it, not only when they come upon Gods errand, Exod. 8.2. to execute His Judgements upon Pharaoh, and by the wonder­fulness of the Judgement, in the [Page 25]Feebleness of the Instrument, had it not been Impower'd from above, to declare a God, whose Name is wonderful, Ps. 9.6.qui Solus facit Mira­bilia, but when they Come of their Own Errand, to Feed upon the Crumbs from under thy Table, and to Drink the Dew of Heaven from off Thy Grass, even These, and even Then, will be Arguments and Doctrines, Proofs and Inferences of a Deity; Not to Dispute whence they have their Being, whether as some say, the One out of the Dust, and the Other out of the Air; be it from these, or be it from what else it will, whence had this Dust, and this Air, and this Any-thing else, their own Beginning, whereby they Contribute to the Origination of these? I must not now tell you, out of Scriptures, that the very Dust, and the very Air, Mat. 8.26.27. John 9.6. the Winds which Christ Commanded, and the Clay which He bad be Physick, and Cure the Blind, did testifie Christ to be God, and God to be their Maker, by their Obedience to Him; but I must tell you, out of Nature, that [Page 26]God was the Maker of That, which, by the Descent, and Continuation of second Causes, became Frogs, and Mice; for, if Man, the most Excel­lent of Sublunary Creatures, and as this self-minded Atheist is apt to believe, the Paramount subsistence amongst all those which have Any Being, was not able to bring forth Himself, but (as we have already prov'd) must needs be beholden to a Superiour Power, an Original Maker, a First Cause, for the Relative, and Dependent Being which He has, much less could those more Ignoble and Servile Creatures, the Air (which it self He is, perhaps as ready to Believe not to Be as the God, and for the same Reason, (which may equally make Him doubt, whether He has a Soul or no) because Both of them, because all three of them are Invisible) or the Dust of the Earth (that sluggish Creature, which He disdainfully tramples under His Foot, not Con­sidering that, That Foot, and the whole Body besides, is, now, but Compacted Clay, and will, anon, [Page 27]be Viler, more putrified (I must speak modestly) More Offensive earth than That, and Stand in need of that very earth He Scorn'd, to Pellu­cidum Te­git, Opa­cum Ab­scondit. Cover, and to Hide too, not his Na­kedness only, but His very Stench, lest the Survivers hide their faces at Him) much less could these Sense­less, (and therefore, much more, Unvoluntary) Atomes at first, make themselves, and then the World, however one (Himself as Unworthy to be Nam'd as His vain opinion to be Particularly confuted) though he durst not fancy the former, did in­vent, and vent the latter, and then why does He deny God in One Word, when he Confesses Him in two; that it is the First Cause which hath deriv'd efficiency into all of these? tis all one to my Understanding as if he said it were God Himself; and I could well wish these Naturall men would learn one more Principle of Nature, Frustra Dicitur per plura quod potest Dici per Pauciora, that they would save some expence of Breath and call Him God in One Syl­llable, as well as in a Periphrasis of Two.

Of Both these Arguments, let me speak two words more in the Persuasive way I propos'd; Perse­quamur & Flores rerum,Rhodig. l. 1. c. 5.ut, si nil a­liud, Varietatis Jucunditas, & inde, Genius aliquis non absit.

9. To the first Argument, from Parentage. Consider, when your Child, which was Born of you, does aske You Blessing, That very Child, and the humble Acknowledging practice of it, does Teach you, (what you should have taught that very Child) to Crave a Blessing from Him who is your Father in Heaven; Let Him not be less your Father, because He is Out of your sight, though you are not out of His, then your own Child is the less your Son, when neither of you see each Other; you see Him not, Col. 2.21. you Touch not, Taste not, Handle not, and there­fore, Is He not? O doe not un-God Him by such a strange and Answering reason, the very Contrary of which would Un-God Him! for He were a Body, if He could be Toucht, a Sapid Body, if He could be Tasted, and a Colour'd Body, if He could be [Page 29]Seen, and therefore, not a Spirit; and a God, which does neither Eat nor is Eaten, neither Handle, nor is Handled, any otherwise than in such a Discourse as this; nay amongst all the Bad ones, let Me tell you, the most seemingly-prevailing Argu­ment, that He is not, is, that you your self Deny Him, unless That of the Poet be an Argument against this; Nullos esse Deos, Inane Coelum, Martial. Amantissi­mus Pater Filiis, quanquam Ingratis, ve­ram felici­tatem optat. P. Martyr.Affirmat Coelius, probat (que) quod se Factum, dum Negat hoc, Videt Beatum; and yet let me once again, send you to School to your own Child, to be Reclaim'd by Him, whom you Begat; It is an Undu­tifull, and Rebellious Child; but are not you, still His Father? that very Rod you now take in your Hand tells Him that you are so; it is a wayward and Denying Child; yet, because it is a Child, and because yours, you sollicit His Obedience to you, with Bribes and Mercery; and is God the less your Father, the more He Loves you? God forbid; — Patrio pater esse Metu probor; Ovid. Met. I and Patrio Viscere too, His Care, and [Page 30]Feare of, and for you, who care not for the Lord, unless He Thunders, and are feareless of Him, when he has laid his Bolt aside, even this, proves Him to be a God, a Father of Mercyes, 2 Cor. 1.3. Psal. 94.1. though not, as yet, such a God to whom Vengeance belongeth. When you blesse your own Child consider, as, whence it was, from God and you (tis Sol & Homo, but it is Sol Justitiae, Aristot. Mal. 4.9.quae generant Ho­minem; from God, as the chief A­gent, from you, as His weak Instru­ment, more weake, and useless, and unactive, when He takes you not in­to His Hand, and cooperates not with you, than your own lazy Axe, when you take it not into yours, or when the Head of it falls from the heft of it, [...] Ki. 6.5. into the Water) so, whence you, and your Fore-Fathers and Their First Father was, from the Earth, and That, Originally, from those two Extreme-Opposites, Nothing & God, who, Himself, in Making it, was the Only Agent, and His Power, and Will, and Love (which are Himself) all the Instrument He us'd; Consi­der, that He made you of Earth, that [Page 31]sedentary, and groveling, and un­derfoot Element, that you should have nothing to boast of, least of all such a vile, and worse than earthly Opinion (nay, even Worse than Hel­lish too for, Jam. 2.19. the Devills also believe a God, though it puts them into an Ague of Trembling Fits) as if God Himself was such a Nothing against which to Boast; if you are so stout­hearted, that Nothing will make you Fall down and Worship, Let such a Nothing as This do it; and yet Consider too, that it is He that made you of that Earth, and therefore, acknowledge Him your Father for Making you, and your God for Making you so Powerfully, out of That, which but a few dayes before, was Nothing; Beg of that Father that Made you, to Blesse you; desire of that God who so Powerfully Made you (what your Re-maker, your Redeemer Christ, hath desir'd of Him for you) that He would Keep you by His Power, that he would pro­sper first, the Work of His Own Hands, Joh. 17.11. your selves, and then Guide and Succeed Your Handy-Work.

10. To the Pursuit of That First; Whatever you see, even the Basest Creature in the account of Man, be it some Apostolicall Man, 2 Cor. 10. v. 10. who is that Base Creature, whose Presence is Base, as Pauls, and Speech Contemp­tible as His, or be it He who accounts Him and His speech and His Presence so, Act. 28.3. or be it that very Viper on Pauls Hand, or that Coale of Fire at His Foot; Look agen, and see the Dig­nity of that Office, and of that Crea­ture, in that God hath made the One, and Ordained the Other; Let not the Heathen be more quick-sighted than Thou; Juven. Hic putat esse Deos; if He Himself sayes Jovis omnia plena, say thou so too, only, change that Name of His God into the Etymon of that Name, In every thing, see, and ac­knowledge One God, Ephes. 4.6. Psal. 46.and Father of All, who is a very present Help in the needfull time of trouble; Disdain not any Thing, much less any Person, which He hath Made; thou, who shouldst see a God, in a Frog and a Mouse, nay in a very Viper, be not thou, too suspicious to see a Devill, in a Man and a Woman; nay in a [Page 33]very Saint; Tell the Atheist, who will not see a God in any thing, that thou seest a God in every thing; Wonder at the Atheist, who makes God to be Nothing at all, when thou, even by Nature, knowest Him to be what His own Word tells Thee He is, 1 Cor. 15.28. All in All.

11. Such another Argument is That concerning Motion, which, be­cause it is not Altogether the For­mer, but Another, I shall Name, and because it is so like the Former, and Such, I shall But Name.

12. We see Motion every where; and yet we must know, that every thing is Mov'd of somewhat els be­sides It self; Second Movers there are, or else there is no Motion at all; the Tongue, that Denyes this, let it ly still, if it can, whilst it De­nyes this; and yet Second Movers there are not, unless they partake of Motion from the First of all, so that, at length to avoid a process into In­finitude, we must at least in our Con­cessions, Ascend up to a First Mover, and that is God. Anes. l. 7. This was Aristotle's Argument, to prove a First Mover, [Page 34]and That Terme is equivalent to a God; and though in His Entrance upon that Discourse, He sayes, Corpus Naturale, habet, In se, principium Mot us, yet He sayes not Habet A Se, the Naturall Body hath the Prin­ciple of Motion, Within it self, it has it not Of, or From it self. It was that Aristotle, who knew not God at all, by His own Word, but only by that innate Principle which God had grafted into His Soul, and by the Book of Creatures, the Verbum non loquentium, which exerted that in­nate Principle, and brought it into Act, which blew the Hidden Fire in­to a Light Flame, and awaken'd the discursive Faculty, and Power of Knowing God, into an Actuall Ra­tiocination, and Argument, and Dis­covery Of God.

13. Act. 17.28. I must not, in this case, ap­ply That of S. Paul, In Him (i. e. in God) we Move, because the Di­vinity of His Authority is above that Faith, and Capacity, of Him whom I undertake to Instruct, and of those (woe is me, that there are Those, a­mongst whom we are Constrain'd to [Page 35]Dwell, or They, suffer'd to dwell a­mongst us!) whom to Confute; and yet, I may too, apply the Words, and leave out the Paul, as. well as the Saint, because He does not quote God but Man, and Him not Inspir'd unless with Poetical heat, Aratus [...] Pythago­ras. when He adds—As certain of your own Poets Also (as well as we Evangelists, and Apostles) have said, [...] we are his Of spring too, it is God that Made us, aswel as God that Moves us.

14. And now, tell the Atheist, how much thou admir'st that He will not confess a God, by the great and speedy Volubility of the liveless Hea­vens (to the Circulations of which, we may adapt that of Pliny, The Na­turalist.Inido­neum vel Coeli spectaculum, si tantum Praeterirent, and fit a reason to it, which was none of His, they were a useless spectacle if they did not de­monstrate a God above them, which whirl'd them about, as well as fe­cundate the earth beneath them) vvhen thou Confessest Him by the lesser and retarded Motion of every Creeping thing, since it is the first Mover, God, that has imparted the [Page 36]Gift of Motion to All of these; As the Philosopher rebuk'd and silenc'd Him, by Taking a Turn, and by Ge­sture, vvho denyed there vvas any Motion, so, do thou but Walk, and every step thou takst, does out-pace and out-Argne Him, vvho denyes there is a God.

15. There is a Third of a distinct kind, but of the same Conviction, the different Degrees of Entity, of Be­ing, which we observe in the Scale of Creatures, which does evince Them to be Creatures, and that there is a God, the Creator of them; we find that there is a lesseness of Entity, a worseness, an Inferiority of Being in some, and a Greater Entity, a more Excellent, and Superiour kind of Being in Others; Some things have a Being and no Composition, which, though they are not Compounded themselves, are yet of a Degraded Quality, because they are Ordained to Serve others as the first Ingre­dients, and Principles of their Com­position; some things have a Com­pounded Being, but no life at all, such, as the Grosser Earth and the Parts [Page 37]of it, Stone and Metall, &c. These are the Foot of this Ladder, and those Before as the Ground upon which it stands; (I will not stay to open and Anatomize the Parts of this un­elementall Earth (for it is not, it self One Element, but made up of more) the severall Species of Liveless Be­ings, the severall Differences of them, according to the more or less worthy Operations of them, to the more Lazyness, or quicker Activity in Producing their effects; This may be the work of Another Pen, and of another Coat, and to Ano­ther Purpose) the Degree of Being, more worthy than This, is in those which have Meer Life and no More, the Lowest, the most Ignoble kinde of Life, and neerest of kin to that Earth, within which it Lives, and is quite Dead when it is, All, Above it, only to Grow and Increase, and not to have Any Sense at all, as the seve­rall kinds of Plants, Flowers, Herbs, and Trees; for, That which is call'd Plant-Animal, has but Quid Analo­gum Sensui, and does not Sentire; the Being Above That, is that of [Page 38]Beasts, which have the Advantage of sense, added to the Faculty of Ve­getation; the Being Above these, is that of Man, the Lord of these, who has, besides His sense (or else He is Beside Himself) Reason and Understanding; and yet this Man too has one more Created Being A­bove Him, the Spiritual Being of Angels, and their more Immediate, and Instantaneous, and Intuitive Reason and Understanding; and must there not Be, the Stagyrite's Ens Entium, a Being of Beings A­bove All these, and from which. All these have their Communicated Be­ings? the very Difference of these kinds of Being, the More and Less, that Better and Worse, does Evi­dence that there Must; for, Nothing has Less, and Worse of Being, but as it does more approach to That, which has the Least and Worst of Being, nay to That, which is Less yet, even to Nothing it self; and nothing has more, and Better of Being, but in some. Approximtion, and Likeness, and Reference to That which has (or rather Is) the [Page 39]Most, the Best Being of all, in whom we have our Being afwell as in whom we Move; Acts 17.28. and That Chief, that Best, that Universal, that Original, that Essential Being can be no Less than God; the very Or­der of these Beings, and the several steps of this Scale does Evidence as much; for, as there is a Lowest Be­ing, that Vilest, and most Deprest, the very Center and Element of the Earth, which has a Being and no­thing else; and a Compounded Be­ing of a Body made of Parts, which is nothing else but Body; and a Being one Step above that, a Body, but yet a Live, a Veget, a Grow­ing Body, which hath Arms, but not of Flesh, and Stomack, but not above ground; a Being, one step higher yet, a Live and growing Bo­dy, but a Body that has sense too, aswell as growth, that can Feel, as well as be Felt, that can Tangi, & Angi too; and a Being, still one step Higher, partly-Body, partly-Spirit, Man; and a Being one step Higher yet, Purely-Spirit, but Crea­ted and Depending Spirit, Angel; [Page 40]so there must be, to make this Scale Perfect (the Top of which must reach not only to Heaven, Gen. 28.12. but to God in it) a Supreme, Soveraign, exact, essentially, and selfly-Spiri­tual, Independent Being, who is [...] (Nam Veteres Theo­logi,Caeli. Rhid. Praefat.Centri Nomine, Deum esse in­telligendum prudentiortbns insinu­arunt) Opposite to the Other ex­treme, the Center of the Earth the most Deficient, and beggerly ele­ment of Being, nay to the very No­thing, to which the Nobler sorts of Beings Approach, and Of which, All sorts of Being Partake, as well as a weaker, more Infirm, and Par­tial Being, to which the more Ig­noble Beigns do Declien; and That Being must needs be Deum qui non summū putet, Re­rum impe­ritum exi­stimo Cae­cilius in Cicerone. Philo Jud. God; so that, even by Natural help, such as this Ladder is, Man might reach up to the Belief of that Jehovah, who is Fons Essentiae.

16. When thou seest, and obser­vest this Difference of Beings, One to partake more of Entity, and A­nother, less; One Meerly to Be (Est, & Praeterea Nihil) and A­nother [Page 41]to Be, and Live; One, to Live, and Grow, and Another to Live, and have Sense, Virg. Superatque & Vescitur Auris Aethereis; One to Live Partly Body, and Partly Spi­rit, as Thy self does, and Another to Live only Spirit, as an Angel does; tell that No-man that denys a Being Above all these, which gave a Being to All of these, that He is not a Man, He has no Reason; He is not a Beast, He has no Improbum & Ʋislen­tum est, Ra­tionem its ascribere, qui Notitia Dei Ca­rent. Plu­tarch. in Gryllo. Qui Deos negant, Ab­jectum Ge­nus Homi­num, & sine sensu. Max. Ty­rius Serm. Deo [...]esse, omnes sana mente prae­diti, arbi­trātur. Plu­tarch. de Homero. Sense; He is not a Plant, for He does not Grow, unless it be worse; He is not so much as a Dead Chip, for there was not a Live Tree, out of which He was Cut; He is Nothing; Less than That, for, That Nothing is in an Objective Power, and Can be Produc'd by the Soveraign Being, and the very Production of it, when it is In Fieri, nay, the very Capa­city to Be Produc'd, while it is but in Posse Fieri does Confess a God; worse then That, for That Nothing Cannot Disbelieve.

17. There is a Fourth, Natural, and Invincible Argument of a Deity, that All these severall Be­ings [Page 42]do Certainly Operate to a Fixt, Design'd End and Purpose; This Concludes, that, not All things, no, not Any thing, is Casual and Fortuitous, by meer Dull, and Ig­norant, Frustraneous and End-less Chance; and therefore, they are all guided by an Intelligence grea­ter than They, which hath Created them All for their Distinct uses, and That Intelligence must needs be God.

Whence is it, Jer. 35.7. Domus An­tra fuerunt & Densi Feutices, & junctae Cor­tice Virgae. Ovid. Me­tam. l. 1. that Stones, and Wood, have This End (which Themselves know not that they Have) that we may not be Recha­bites, but Build Houses, make Fires, Dress Meat, and Live? Whence is it that the Sheep and Oxen, wear their own Hides, and Wool, till they have worn them fit for Our Use, and then, we wear them After, and yet they cannot tell, that they are Stewards and Providers for us? whence is it, that we Live by Air, and yet the Air understands not that we Breath it? or, if it did, knows not in what secret Caverns to hide all of it from our Nostrils, but that [Page 43]we do still in spite of its fleetness and Invisibility Haurire, & Red­dere, take hold of it when we List, and bid it Go as Cato came, Ideo Tantum ut Rediret, Auson.etiam dum Loquor, Redi? Whence is it that Men make Laws, whereby Man may Live Innocent, and safe? not safe only Though He be Innocent, but Because He is Innocent? or who is it, that hath taught Man so much Goodness and Protection? why is it, the Bad Man, who knows He should keep Laws, does yet break them, but that Himself pro­poses an Omuis Ho­mo Agit per Intellectum cujus est, ex Fiue, Ope­ratio. End, though a wrong One, to Himself? and whence is it, that the Good Man does not utterly Perish in the overthrow of those Laws, but that the God-Intelli­gence does supply the Defect of Law, and Protect Him, who Pursu'd a Right End? Is it not hence, that the very Iniquity of some, does Confirm the Integrity of Others? All would be Casualty, and Breach, and Destruction, were there not a God to Over-see and Over-Power All, and Nothing is Casualty, and [Page 44]Breach, and Destruction to the Good-Man, because there is (and He knows there is) such a God; whence is it, that the Ill Man is Never at Home? but may answer Truly, and in sober sadness, out of His own Window, as the Merry Man in Erasmus did, Colloq. Ego non sum Domi? that He Lives and Dyes, Amaz'd, and out of Himself, now stupify'd, and Anon Terrify'd in his heart? Fickle and unconstant in Tongue, how undaunted soever he be in haughty Brow, and For­head of Brass? and whence is it, that the Good Man Lives Above, nay upon his miseries, reckons upon them as the unawares Preferment Bestowd upon him by the very Ma­lice of Man? as the Purpos'd Me­dicinal Gifts, and Counsels, and Instructions of his God? then, Dyes, and Conquers Death, Moriens, Animam abstulit Ho­sli. Vir. Ae­neid. l. 9. as his Christ did, by † Death it self? Dyes, with more Joy, and Comfort, and Try­umph, (because it is much deeper than a Face-Joy, and a Comfort Wealthier than all the Indies can administer, and a Triumph over his [Page 45]very self and all his Frailtyes) than those, who make him dy, and, in Dying Make him Live? Dyes with an unmoveable serenity in his Heart and Mind and Conscience? has the Image and Picture of That serenity, graven and imprinted in the Coutage and stedfastness of his eyes and Coun­tenance, in the solidity and unrecan­tingness of his expressions? and wi­shes that his very Words were written, nay printed too in a Book, nay Graven too, and that with an Iron-pen, such words these, Job 19.28. v. 24, 25, 27. I know that my Redee­mer liveth, whom these very Eyes of mine shall stedfastly Behold? whence all this? but because as another Poet of their own hath said, Est Deus in nobis, God, the Influences, and Com­forts of God, are in him, and upon him, and Men may see (if they will not, Maliciously to their own Soul, Blind the Better ey of their Soul, Reason) in such a Life, and in such a Death, that there is an Ever-Living, a Never-Dying, an Immortall, a Providentiall God.

18. From the end for which e­very thing is Made, and to which [Page 46]every thing does Collime; Ask the Atheist, Wherefore He is Made? and to what End He Denyes that God, for whose Honour He was made? If He can tell Thee neither this, nor that, believe Him in No­thing else; and if He can tell Thee, believe a God; For, if He deale plainly with thee, Why He denyes a God. His only, and Bosome Reason is this, that He would not have a God to Punish Him; and such a Reason as this, does not Deny but Confess God, nor does only Confess God, but Prove Him too. Whence came this Fear of After Punishment, which stands at the elbow of every despe­rately-bad Attempt? but that it was Non solum Innatum sed etiam Animo In­sculptum, esse Deos. Cicero l. 3. de Nat. Deorum; & Laertius in vita Ze­nonis. imprinted with indelible Characters into the Soul of Men (who may soo­ner wash away His own Soul than wash these signatures out of it) by that God who would be Known and Acknowledg'd (when Protected Man Will not do it by due) by Fear of being Out-Lawd from that Pro­tection, and Providence, by which He Rules and governes the Whole Great World, and that Prowd little-Great [Page 47]World Man, who thinks Himself to be Bigger, and of more Consideration, than the Whole.

19. Which last Epithetes of Ru­ling Protection and Governing Pro­vidence, casts me upon a fift Argu­ment, by which Nature Herself in the Best desires, even of the Worst of Men, does testify that there is a God Of Nature, a God Above Nature; And that is, the Naturall Inclina­tions and Propenseness, and even-Beseechings of Man, to partake in the Blessings of God.

20. That there is such a Natu­rall inclination in Man, in the whole Species, because in every Individu­um of it, will appear most dilucidly and uncontradictorily, when Any That Man is surpriz'd and beset with a Weight of Suddenness of Danger and Death, which He would escape, & out of which, He cannot Extricate Himself by all the Wit of Man, so, that He will even Faile, rather than Faile, & Mori, ne Moriatur, Mart. so that He will make Choice of one kind of Death, without any Hic rego, non Furor est. id. Fury, or Pre­posterousness, since His designe is [Page 48]not, simply, to avoyd Death, but Comparatively, a worse and more formidable kind of it, so that, to Him, the less painfull Death has some proportion and Analogy to Life it self, in respect of those fiercer anguishes, which He thus avoyds, and in some sense escapes Death, by Incurring it: Bring we to such a Test, that most daring Atheist, who all His Life, Deny'd God, and see, if His Practice, in that eruption and Uncounseldness be not some­what Godly, in defiance of His O­pinion! At That Instant you shall hear Him both Confess God, and Invoke God; Invoke God that He would not Vicem rependere, and De­ny Him also, Matth. 4.5, 6. Lege Talionis; Walk up with Him to the Brow of a Hill (suppose it like that Pinacle upon which the Devill set our Saviour, Himself Tempting One Person of the God-head to make Him Deny Ano­ther, by Tempting God His Father) where all the way, He sees nothing else but Hill; at that Instant and on that Top and Brow of the Hill, do Thou Stand, and suppose Him to Fall, [Page 49]to See nothing, into which He must Fall, but Pitch, and Brimstone, and Flames of Fire; tell me now, Didst thou not hear him Cry out, with as much Acknowledgment as with hor­rour, God Bless me! God Protest me! God Deliver me! Such a Cry, when he had not Leisure to be ill-advis'd by his deprav'd Corrupted Reason, must needs flow out of a Naturall Inclination to believe, that there is a Supreme Invisible Povver, vvhich is the Preserver of Men; Job 7.2 [...]. and to Believe such a Preserver, such a Governing and Providentiall Power, is to be­lieve a God, in vvhom such a Povver does Reside and Dvvell; And, that This is a True Belief, does follow out of the Convinc'd Truth of the Naturall Inclination, and the Natu­rality of the Cry; for Nature her­self will bear witness, that no Incli­nation and Desire, which proceeds meerly and Directly, firstly and Originally from Her, was ever in vain.

21. And then why does the A­theist Rashly deny him, from whom, at his Most Need, by an Innate Im­pulsion, [Page 50]he does Soberly begg Ayd? Thou knowst, that there is a God; and thou hearst That Denying Man, when He is Ready to Perish, cry out, God save me; Remember then that Thy God hath said (said, and sworn) As I live, Rom. 14.11.saith the Lord, Every Tongue shall Confess to God. Every Tongue, the most Blasphemous Tongue Shall do it; when you hear such a Tongue Deny God with the same Oath, with which God hath sworn It shall Confess him; when you hear It swear by the very Name of Him whom it Denyes to be, think, that, Matth. 21.16. as Christ hath said, Out of the Mouth of Babes, and Sucklings, thou hast perfected Praise, so, God hath perfected Truth, out of the Mouth of them, who are but Once Born, and are not New-Born Babes, who, either, have not suckt the Sincere Milk of the Word, 1 Pet. 2.2. or else by a Di­vellish Assmilation (for, they them­selves, are Satan Manifested in the Flesh, and like Spiders, turn what they feed upon into their vicious selves) have converted That Milke into Poison: Beseech we God, [Page 51]that, as All things, even Persecuti­tions, and Miseryes of All sorts, do work together for Good, Rom. 8.28.to them that Love God, so All things, even A­theismes and Blasphemyes of all sorts, Believed, and Done, may work to­gether to the Magnifying of God, by all Saints, so much the more, as He is Vilify'd by a Desperate Few, of this Untoward Generation.

Thus the whole Earth does attest that God who Beares up the Pillars of it. Psal. 75.3. And the whole Heavens do so too.

22. I must not now rest upon That Text of David, The Heavens De­clare the Glory of God,Psal. 19.11and the Firma­ment sheweth his handy-worke; I must not stay to Disprove the God-Confessing, though the Christ-God Denying Socinus, in His Com­ment upon that Text, that the Heavens declare the Glory of God, only by a pre-supposition that God was known to be, before the Hea­vens were seen, for, That Text Clears it self (and saves me the labour) God, was not only known Before, but Made known by them, the Firma­ment, [Page 52]sayes David, sheweth his handy­work, sheweth by the very Prospect of it self that it self is the handy­worke of God; Here, I must not stay; but, as, to Christiaus, the right Me­thod is, to Prove, and Confirme Any Truth in Nature, by the Greater Truth of the Word of God, so, to the Atheists, we must Prove, the very Truth of God himself in his Word, by the lesser Truth, because more evident to them in Nature; the Good Christian, I know, will Pardon me, for his sake, Aesop. who is so Cockish as to Preser One single Grain of Corn, a­bove that Rich Jewell, which might Purchase to him an intire harvest.

23. And yet, in This (that I may not only dwell upon Nature, or ra­ther, that whilst I do so, I may shew you that I have the Authority of the Ancient Fathers (who are Patres though Patrati Patres) and of the more Ancient, and Father to them, the Apostle S. Paul, so to do) I shall confirme that Text, by a Rea­son of Theodorets, drawn out of Na­ture herself, and shew, by the Con­sent of Other Fathers, that Nature [Page 53]herself does much help us in the In­choative knowledge of a God; nay by the Practice of S. Paul himself, who does Countenance such kind of Arguments as These, by his own ex­ample.

24. First then (perhaps in too much Civility of Complyance; but as Austin said, he would rather speak false Latine, Ossum to Edify, than True Os, not to be understood; Veritas in dicto. so I must rather choose to write a Naturall Theology, whereby to re­claime an Atheist, than a Disbelie­ved supernaturall, whereby to leave him still in that Pit, in which there is no Truth) give me leave, as the Importunity of the Atheist Compels me, to wave both the Testimony of David, and of Theodoret too, and to strengthen the Truth of David, with the Reason of Theodoret; When we see any stately Palace Well-built, it is Impossible for us, but to reflect pre­sently upon the skill and Contrivance of the Architect and Master-Buil­der, whose Wit and Industry brought This to passe; To him we refer all the Prayse of the Edifice; what is [Page 54]there more a Palace, more Stately, better Built, than Heaven? (certainly, none, of the Fools Imaginary Para­dises upon Earth) and can he be lesse than God, that Raisd such a sumptu­ous Structure? thou art less than Man, thou art worse than Devill that thinkst so; Satan himselfe knew, what a Powerfull God he was, in shaking heaven, aswell as in Casting him out of it.

25. Luke 10. [...]8. But, though He fell from hea­ven, like Lightning, Bonum est nob is, esse Hic; Matth. 17.4. I am so in Love with it, that I cannot, on the sudden, let passe the discourse of Heaven, but, in a Continuation, and Inhancement of that Naturall Argument, must call upon my Reader, by occasion of those heavens above him, Psal. 2.4. to acknowledge that God, who sitteth in the heavens, and to let his Name, Psal. 8.1.be excellent in all the Earth, who hath set his Glo­ry above the heavens.

26. In the Motion of them, there is Nihil Temerarium, nihil Fortui­tum, nihil Varium, sayes the great Orator, L. 2. de Na­tura D [...]rū. Nothing Rash, and unad­viz'd; nothing Casuall, and by meer [Page 55]Chance; nothing altering and un­stable; but a Constancy, and Order in them All; (and yet, were there not This Constancy, but, That Ca­sualty, Quodest ex his, vel, si omniahaec sunt, Philo­sophandum est; sive nos Inexorabi­li lege, Fata cōstringunt; sive, Arbiter Ʋniverst, Deus, Cun­cta dispo­nit; sive Casus Res Humanas, sine Ordine, Impellit, & Jactat, Philosophia nos tue [...]t de­bet; Haec adhortabi­tur, ut Deo Libenter Pa­reamus; ut Fortunae Contumaci­ter Resista­mus; haec docebit, ut Deum sequa­ris, Feras Casum. Se­nec. ep. 16. 1 Cor. 14.33 he that was as great a Phi­losopher as the other an Oratour, would Infer God, and Dispute an Acquiescence in God, even from thence) and therefore he infers That very Deity, to Regulate them, whom Our S. Paul cals, the God of Order and of Peace: If the wit of his meer Speculation, could discover and un­veile so much of the Godhead to him, how much more and Better, might he (as he did) have known That God, by the Sense, and experience of those many Benefits, which those heavens distill hourely upon us? Why does the Sun so Constantly, and in­defatigably, Travell, but that all we, upon the Globe of the Earth (those who dwell upon the One Face of it, and those, who upon the Other) might have a Vicissitudinary Com­fort, and Benefit of his Light? that by It, we might See One Another, See what to doe, and how to live? See That Sun it self, and see, through [Page 56]That, Psal. 19.6. to God? Why is nothing hid from the heat thereof, but that the heat of That Sun, might Inanimate and Quicken Us, and All other Li­ving Creatures For us? So much it is of that Nature of God, of which, God would have us to be, Gal. 6.9. Not to be Weary in Well-Doing, that we may Piously Imagine, This it selfe to be One Reason, why God does not suf­fer the Sun, which does so much Good to us, to Run his own Proper and Naturall Course, but to be wheeld about by the Motion of another, and by another Motion Contrary to his own, lest so Beneficiall a Giant, as the Sun, might be suspected to do that Good he does, willingly, and knowingly, and thereupon, might be ador'd, as God: And yet, the Persian Excesse of Religion, (though a Lofty and Damnable Crime) in worshipping the Sun it self for God, out of a mistaken Gratitude for those Benefits which he receives by the Influences, but not by the donation of the Sun (which very Benefits themselves do enough teach him that There Is a God, though they do not [Page 57]teach him enough, Who that God Is) this Idolatry, in esteeming somewhat else to Be God, which Is not so, Is more excusable, and will be Lesse, though Grievously Punisht, than the Atheists defect of Reigion (which is a sin, if not the same, to be com­par'd with That against the Holy Ghost,) in worshipping No God at all, and, out of a base Plutarc. in His Book De superstitio­ne, define. Atheism to be Stupor quidam, Deos non sentientium. Stupidity, not seeing a Footstep, or Image of God in any thing, though every thing he sees, is, either, a dimme Creatura, est quosi De [...] vestiginm. Suarez. Disput. 2. sect. 2. Foot­step at least, or a Brighter Exem­plum (que) Dei, quis (que) est i [...] Imagine p [...]vo. Ma­nil. l. 4. c. ult. Psal. 14.1. & cur dici [...] insipiens, quod non est Deus? Cur? nisi quia stultus, & Insipiens? Anselm. In corde, non in ore, quiae si velit Hoc verbis eloqui, stultus esse (sicut est) Publici As­sensus Judicio arguretur? Hilar. in Psal. 52. Image of God; since our School-men have told us true, and our own Naturall Reason hath approv'd their doctrine, Imago Dei, in Rationalibus, in Coe­teris, Vestigium; sure Our David did not erre, when he tells us what a Foole such an Atheist is, though he be (which, yet, is the worst, be­ing so, of all) but in his Heart an Atheist; not only A Foole, but The Foole, no such Foole in the world as he; and how can he be otherwise, [Page 58]who has no Light of Reason in his Soul (for want of such a Light as this same, in the Gospel, though Vir­gins are called Foolish Ones) or how can he have that Light, Mat. 25. who, by that, does not See, and Grant, an Image, a Delineation, a Reflection of the Godhead, in that very Soul of his?

27. Let us leave the Atheist a­while, and put him off to another sheet, and let us once more return to our own, our more enlightned David, and cry out with him, Let Heaven and Earth praise the Lord; Ps. 69.34. let us acknowledge that they do so, by exhibiting Copious Matter of Divine Praise, to every eye that be­holds them; let us apply that of David once again, and call upon that other Heaven, our Soul within us, Ps. 103.1. which came from thence (Bless the Lord, O my Soul, and all that is within me bless his holy Name) and upon that other Earth, our Flesh about us, which was made of it, that our very Soul may worship Him, and our very Body, all the outward works of our Lives, testifie, to Him, [Page 59]to our Selves, and to the World, that we Believe him to be; that we Believe in him, according to his Commands upon us; that we Mag­nifie him, for his Goodness to us.

28. Hitherto I have (with Sadness enough (but that scarce any Sadness can be enough) that such Times as these force such a Calling as ours to Prove such a Truth as this) evinc'd such a Fundamental Truth (without which, there can be no Truth, as well as no Salvation) that there Is a God, by the Testimony of Heaven, and Earth, of Man, and of all the Inferiour Creatures, and Inferiour Principles resulting from these, which, by some, who have the Shape of Men, and the Contradiction of—(there is nothing to Compare them to, but Themselves) are more Be­liev'd, and Betroth'd Truths, than that Principle of Principles, as well as Being of Beings, that there is a God.

29. I go on to Confirm this Truth by Nature, with the Coun­tenance which those Spiritual Men, the Fathers (who have had an Oa [...] [Page 60]in the same Boat) and that more Spiritual Man, the Apostle St. Paul, (whose Example is my Just War­rant) and the general sense and pur­pose of the Scriptures of God (which make Them, and Him, to be Spiritual Men) do shew, to this kind of Ar­gument.

30. In his He­ [...]mer. [...] (saies St. Basil) [...], The whole World (take it in its Latitude, and full Comprehension, as it is made up of Both Globes) is a School, which does Instruct and Discipline us in the Knowledge of God; So that, in the sense of that holy. Father, we have not done amiss, to prove a God, by the Testimony of the Wor [...]d, the witness-bearing of Heaven and Earth.

31. Facil ùs credas Prophetiae, Discipulus Naturae, [...] Resur­ [...]ect. saies Tertullian; we shall, the more easily, be induc'd to believe the Old, and New Testa­ment, the Prophecy, and Gospel, if we have, first, been the Disciples of Nature, and study'd those Le­ctures which she has read to us, in this Nether Orb, the VVorld Below; [Page 61]so that, in the sense of that Pious Father, we are much Excusable, in drawing arguments through the whole Map of the Earth, to Convince a God; though we cannot choose but be sorry, that Ortelius, who was, never, till now, fit to be quoted in Divini­ty, is, now, fit, all over.

32. St. Bernard saies, that he had Nullos, aliquando, Magistros, nisi Quercus, & Fagos, no other Masters, and Tutors in Divinity, for some space of time, than the Oken, and the Beechen Trees; and yet these Dumb Masters, these Un-mov'd Tu­tors, who were not more Ignorant in Themselves, than an occasion of Knowingness to him (though no Preacher were clos'd up in the Hollow of the Trees) even these could Teach him that there is a God; so that, in the sense of that humble Father, we have un-heretically sub­mitted, to ask Counsel of the Mea­nest Creatures, and to Learn [...]e Power of God, from the very Feeble­ness of Frogs and Mice.

33. And though Irenaeus (twenty years Elder than the Eldest of these) [Page 62]hath said, Deus, sine Deo, non cog­noscitur, that, as we cannot see the Sun, L. 4. ad­vers. Haer. c. 14. Sicut Oculus Lu­ce nos tan­tùm suâ, sed Solu Ipsum Luce solem con­spicit, Idem (que) qui Videtur, & Visum fa­cit. Grot. Silv. l. 1. Eucharist. but by the * Light of the Sun, so, without God, we cannot Know God: yet that may be, either Cum Favore understood, that we cannot know God at all, not Confusedly, not Remotely, by any, by all of the Creatures, unless we see the Power and VVisdome of God in the Order and Disposition of Every of them; or else Rigidly, that we cannot Sa­vingly know God, without the more Especial Light of his own Word and Gospel; and then the Inference will be, that he that does not know God at all, not so much as by the Crea­tures, is without God in this World, (without the Acknowledgement of him, Natura Humana, nec Ratio­nem, nec Orationem De Diis sus­cipere po­test, sine Diis. Iam­blicus, c. 26. not without the Subsistence by him) He, that does not know God savingly, not so much as by his VVord, shall be without God, in the Other VVorld (without the Be­nefit and Mercy of God (unless a Metaphysical Benefit, a meer No­tional Mercy, to Be, though in Tor­ments) not without the Severity and Judgement of God) All this it [Page 63]argues, but it argues not at all that God Himself Is Not, no more than we may conclude there is no VVealth in the VVomb of the Sea (as, in­deed, in some sense there is not, if it be either Ʋse or Possession, and not a Bare Being, which does dare esse to Wealth) because we do not know, what Jewels are bred, or what Gold has been cast away, in the Bowels of the Main.

34. To all these let me adde that Axiom of the Schools, Media Per­fecta and quae-Ordinantur, that, as all the Means, which God hath or­dain'd, are Compleat and Perfect, to the Production of that Effect for which God ordain'd them, so the Chain of Causes, the Scale, the Mo­tion, the End, the Inclination of Creatures, the whole VVorld, and every part of it, are Joyntly, and Severally, Perfect, and Sufficient Means, whereby to know a God Est quae­dam Imper­fecta Per­fectio, at sciat Homo, se non esse Perfectum in hac Vi­ta. Pri­masius in Col. c. 1. in Fine.Imperfectly (and let none sus­pect he stumbles at a Contra­diction in the repugnancy of those two words; for, is there not a Di­stinction of Aquinas, Perfectio in [Page 64]Viâ, & Perfectio in Patriâ? and is not that, in Via, an Imperfection, if compar'd to that, in Patria?) at least that He Is, fince they were ne­ver ordain'd to reach out to us, any further, and more Clear; Distinct, and Exact Knowledge of God; though they will not enough speak All the Praises of the Almighty, yet, even They, will enough stop the Mouth of the Atheist, and put his Lying Lips to silence, Ps. 31.18. which speak Derogatory and Blasphemous things, Proudly and Disdainfully, against the Righteous Judge of all the Earth.

35. And, above all these, let me adde, that Paul and Barnabas us'd the like Natural Argument, to prove the Invisible God; and, if you weigh the Circumstances, you cannot choose but Grant', that such an Ar­gument had great Weight and Power in it, or else you must Condemn those two Great and Greatly-Illumin'd Doctors, to have been unskilfull Divines, 2 Tim. 2.15. and Workmen that had need to be ashamed, in that they did not Rightly Divide that very word of Truth, which the God of Truth [Page 65]spake in Nature her self. The Oc­casion which brought them to such a Proof and Conviction of an Eternal, All-seeing, and Un-seen God, was This; When St. Paul, by a word onely, Act. 14.10, V. 8.10. had Recover'd the Impotent Man, who was a Creeple from his Mothers womb, and so Recover'd him, that he Leaped and Walked, the People lift up their Voyces, and said, V. 11.The Gods are come down to us in the Likeness of Men (This God does some Mi­racles, to Shew his Omnipo­tency, and to Prove his Do­ctrine. Jo. Huart. Ex­amen de In­geniis, c. 2. Miracle was enough to make them Confess One God at least; and, what is there in Nature, that is not a Miracle, but that it is Ordinary? and yet as Ordinary as it is, is above the Self-Power of Man to produce) Now, when they were so far prepar'd, as to believe that there Is a God, that they might not Honour Men as Gods, but Believe and Worship the True God, This was the Proof; V. 15 He is the Living God, which made Hea­ven, and Earth, and the Sea, 16 and all things that are therein, who, in Times past, suffer'd all Nations to walk in their own waies (and we may Grie­vingly apply—Who, at this present [Page 66]Time, hath suffer'd Some Men in This Nation to walk Peculiarly in their own waies; (the Atheist's waies are more Peculiarly than any Mans alive, His own, and therefore I said Some Men—) for whatever else were the Sins of Nations, whatever else were the Sects of Schismaticks, what­ever else were the Societies and Com­binations of Men, there Apud nos, Veritatis Argumen­tum, Ali­quod Om­nibùs vi­deri, tan­quam De­um esse in ter alia, sic colligimus, quod Omni­bus de Nu­mine Opinio Insita est; nec ulla Gens un­quam ade [...] extra Leges Mores (que) projecta, ut non Aliquos Deos credat. Senec. Ep. 118. Nemo Barbarorum, ad Contemptum Deorum excidit unquam, neque in Dubium Vocant Illi, sintne Dii, an non sint? & curentne Res Humanas, an non? Aelian. l. 2. dé Var. Histor. c. 31. never was an Entire Nation, there never was a Characteris'd Sect, there never was a Profess'd Society, and Combinati­on of Atheists; so Ridiculous, as well as so Irrational, it has ever been, and will alwaies be, to Deny a God) and yet, though God has Permitted some Nations, and Sects, and Societies, to Commit such Di­stinguishing Sins, whereby they might be Known, and some Few Atheists, different from the Guise of the whole VVorld, to be Guilty of [Page 67]a Monstrous and Dis-own'd, Un­confederated and Unsociable Sin, yet, saith St. Paul, God left not Himself without Witness (to either of them, the Several VVhole Bodies, or that Small Handfull of Men) Illud Pr [...] ­fecto, quod Precamur, non fieret, nec in Hunc Furorem, omnes Mor­tales Con­censissent, alloquendo Surda Nu­mina, & Inefficaces Deos, nisi hoc in Aper­to foret, Ipsos Bene­facere. Se­nec. de Be­nef. l. 4. c. 4. Deus est, cui Nomen Omne Convenit; Vis Illum Fatum Vocare? Non errabis; Hic est, ex quo Suspensa sunt omnia, Causa Causarum; Vu Illum Providentiam dicere? Rectè dices; Estenim, cujus Consilio huic Mundo Providetur, ut Inconcussus eat, & Actus suos explicet; Vis Illum Natu­ram Votare? Non Peccabis; Est enim, ex quo Nata sunt Omnia, cujus Spiritu Vivimus. Id. Natural. Quaest. l. 2. c. 45. in that He did Good; after he had first made the VVorld by his Power, and ever since Govern'd it by his Providence, the very Being, and Orderly Being of the VVorld, was, in St. Pauls ac­count, a Witness-bearing to the God that Made it, and Keeps it; He goes on, to Instance, in the most Dis­cern'd, and Popularly-Known acts of his Providence, In giving Rain from Heaven, v. 17. every Globular Drop of which, does, in some faint manner, Resemble and Attest, that Eternal Circle, which God Himself Is; and the Fructification, the [Page 68]Plenty, which follows those Drops, does Evidence and Manifest the Goodness and Bounty of that God; That's his second Instance, the se­cond Link of that Chain of Provi­dence, the second Branch of that Ac­cumulative Argument, whereby he proves a Deity, In giving fruitfull Seasons upon Earth, 17 every Least Grain of which (to use his own ex­pression elswhere, 1 Cor. 15.37. It may chance of Wheat, or of some other Grain) does Convince a Providential God against the Atheist, as well as a Raising God to the Christian; and then he drives his Proof home, to the very Heart and Soul of Man, in that God does, by these, as the Effect of these, Fill our Hearts with Food and Glad­ness; 17 He had need be a Blind Man, not to see Rain; a Tastless Man, not to Eat Bread; that is resolv'd to be an Ungratefull Man, in being Fed, and Glad, by These, and not giving God the praise for These; He that does not this, at least by acknow­ledging God to Be (for That it self is some slender part of our Sacrifice of Thanksgiving) takes himself to be [Page 69]more wise and learned, than the most wise, and most learned of all Christs Disciples; for, here, it is not a beseeching, and you are In­exorable if you grant it not, 'tis not a persuasion, and you are Unkind if you yield not, 'tis not a Counsel, and you are Self-will'd if you obey not, nay, 'tis not bare Doctrine neither, and you are Ignorant if you believe not, but it is Doctrine, Ar­gu'd and prov'd, powerfully evinc'd, and even sensibly demonstrated, that there is a God, and you are malici­ously stupid, wilfully Blind, if your solitary testimony runs-cross to that of all the world besides, that a God there is.

36. And did not Holy Job teach St. Paul, or rather, did not the Ho­ly Ghost teach Both of them, that such an Argument as This, was un­gain-sayable, that the Contrary to This was undisputable? so far from being Thetical, and Dogmatical, Evident Truth, that it was not so much as Hypothetical, and Proble­matical, suspicious Truth? when Holy Job proves the validity, and [Page 70]sufficiency of that Aggregate Uni­versal Argument, by Proving that Universal Argument, by Induction, by Enumeration of all Particulars, not only that All the World to­gether does Argue a God, but that every Particle, and Fraction of it, severally, does do as much (Quaeque Probant strictim singula, Juncta Magis) and does effectu­ally do it, even in answer to the most Colourable Objection that ever was, against the Being of God? The Tabernacles of the Robbers Prosper, Job. 12.6.and they that provoke God are secure. When we name a God we Mean a Duty of Piety from Man to God; and, to Incourage that Duty, we mean a Reward from God upon pious Man; we declare what that duty of Piety is, to do that, which is Conscionably Right, what ever Vir Bonus quod Ho­nesti se fac­turum pu­taverit, fa­ciet, etiam si Laborio­sum erit, & Damnosum. Senec. Ep. 76. Ps. 115.16. wrong befalls us here, for doing it; we declare When that season of Reward Is, not, alwaies here, in Our World, in that Earth, which God hath given to the Chil­dren of Men, but, ever, hereafter, in Gods world, in that Heaven, [Page 71] which is the Lords, and which he will give to the Children of the most high; and yet, Ibid. 82.6. Damnum Tu [...]pi Lu­cro Prote­rendo Chil [...]. the wrong which befalls, here, to Right and Conscio­nable Men, is the strongest Wea­pon, which the Natural Man (I can scarce call him so, for Nature, which God made, will never be so Ungrateful, as not to Acknowledge her Maker, which, the Unnatural Man) takes into his hand, where­with to War against the very Be­ing of God, and to beat down the useless, unprofitable, dis-advantagi­ous, nay, sometimes, the dangerous, Ruinating, Capital Integrity of Man, who, not only, in Vain, Ps. 73.13. Ps. 35.12.Clean­ses his heart, and washes his hands in Innocency, but, is evilly Rewarded too for his Good, to the spoiling of his Soul indeed, if such an Opinion as this, once enter into it.

This, the best of Heathen, the wisest of meer Natural Men, Seneca, Ep. 74. does confess to have been a great stumbling-block, whereby to shake the honesty of Man, and to over­throw the very being of God; ex Has Deploratione nascitur, from [Page 72]this deplorable wretchedness, which betides the wisest and best Men, it is, that Men are so Ingrateful E­stimators, and Interpreters of Di­vine providence, and Abrogators of Divinity it self.

37. The Adversariness to St. Paul's and Job's Argument, is set down to the height by Job, and Se­neca; let us see what Job and Se­neca themselves Reply, to what themselves, out of worse Mouths than their own, Object. Job goes on, with shame and indignation, that so falsly-confident and undi­sturb'd an inference should be made out of so feeble a Ground, that Men should be more Insensible of a Deity, than the very Beasts, that to them he sends them for better In­formation, V. 7.8. But ask now the Beasts, and they shall teach thee, speak to the Earth (upon which those Beasts feed) and It shall Teach Thee; the Beasts are provided for, and will not that God, which Caters for them, sustain Men? the Beasts, are all alike, neither better nor worse, and they feed all alike, and shall [Page 73]not Men, who have a difference in goodness (amongst themselves, as­wel as a difference in being from the Beasts) have a divers Portion? and that divers Portion distributed according to the Rules of Equity and Judgement, Mercy and Truth? Reason it self will tell you, they shall, though not secundum hic & nunc; any, not only Reason, but (if you will take his word, whose Name is word and Reason, [...]) the [...] Volatilia will tell you the same, Ask the Fowls of the Air, Mat. 6.26.and they shall tell you; They sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into Barns, yet your Heavenly Father feedeth them; from these our Saviour proves that providence more ex­presly, which Job only intimates; and proves it by such a Reason, which, is Cognoscible even to Na­tural Men; and that providence proves a God and a Father too, a powerful God, and a loving Father, a Heavenly God and Father. V. 8. Job goes on; the Fishes of the Sea shall declare unto thee; the parts, and joints, of which they are compa­cted [Page 74]and made, the Fins and Scales, with which they are arm'd, and drest, is it not a wise and an infinite power, that made them, and put them on? Is it not, by providence, that they Live, out of that Air, which is Causa sine quâ Non, without which thou canst not Live, and within the glassy Element, under which, thou canst not choose but Dy? and is not that wisdom, and power, and providence, the three Letters, which spell a God to thee? and are not those Muta Animalia thy Tutours, to teach thee to read a God in the great Book of Crea­tures, some scatter'd leaves of which themselves are? At length he des­cends, peremptorily, and Irrefra­gably to his Conclusion, Who know­eth not, (who? 'tis an Universal challenge, and no Atheist will ever dare to give in an Answer; He will rather learn one Lesson more, a sober silence, from those Dumb, and yet Teaching Counsellours, V. 9 to whom Job sends him to School) who knoweth not, in all these that the Hand of the Lord hath wrought this?

38. And that Conclusion of Job is as a Premise, which makes way for that other Conclusion of Seneca; Ibid. since there is a God that made all these, since there is a God, who suffers Ill (that, which Appears to be Ill) to befall really good Men, Placeat Homini, quicquid Deo pla­cuit, Let that be acceptable to Man, which Man cannot choose but see to be pleasing to God, and to be allotted to Man by God, whether the Lot be fallen to him in a fair Ground, Ps. 16.6. or whether he hath neither part nor Lot in this matter, Acts 8.21. in any good Ground at all; Let it suffice, for the Child of Abraham by Faith, and the Brother of Abraham by A­doption, as being Son of the same God who was Abraham's Father, that he only Inherits that penuri­ous condition of his Father Abra­ham, Luke 12.13. that that only No-Inheritance be divided betwixt his Brother A­braham and him, in that, Acts 7.5. God for a while, Gives no Inheritance to either of them, no not so much as to set their foot on, whilst he has some hopeful assurance, that as God was [Page 76] Abraham's, so he will, hereafter be his, [...]en. 15.1. exceeding great reward.

39. That other Heathen, who was more Poet, than Philosopher, and less wise, than witty, into what a Maze, Ovidius in Morte Ti­bulli. and Labyrinth, and Intri­cacy was he brought upon such a Ground as this? Cum Rapiunt Mala Fata Bonos—That's the quar­rel he has against God, that Good Men suffer Ill things and untimely Deaths; upon this occasion, how does he strive to Hoodwink his rea­son? and yet, in his own expression elsewhere, Sic certat, tanquam qui vincere Nollet, for, that reason breaks through the transparent Veyl which he puts upon it, and, velit nolit, will be his Clue to bring him back to his right wits agen; for, throughout, he does confessingly deny, and Grants against himself; First, Ignoscite Fasso, He would be Pardon'd for what he says; and, certainly, it is a fault, that needs a pardon; truth though it cannot alwaies protect, does ever forgive it self; and then—Sollicitor Nullos esse putare Deos; 'tis but Sollicitor, [Page 77]'tis not Vincor; his Passion stirr'd, and mov'd and tempted him, but it did not quite orecome him; and 'tis but Sollicitor putare, 'tis not, cre­dere, it mov'd him scrupulously to doubt, not infallibly to believe, that there is No God; and, at last, All this is but a piece of his Poetry, and Invention, 'twas no part of his Atheism and incredility.

40. From these preparatives and foundations, with the addition of two more Concessions, one, by the ablest, and the other, by all Natu­ral Men, First, that all Men are sinners, and Secondly that all Men desire to be happy (for the very Nerve of Reason, why some few Men deny a God, is, because they would be happy here; and, because that, which we truly call sin, would be a means to impede their happi­nesses since themselves (notwitstan­ding that Comick truth, Non est quod nos magis Asie­na judices Adulatione perire qu [...] Nostra. Se­nec. de Tranquil­lit. Nemo tam alteri adblanditur, quam quis (que) sibi) cannot so much flatter them­selves, as to believe that sin and happiness can go, Hand in Hand together, therefore they take the wise course (the worldly, the helly-wise [Page 78]course) to deny that there is any sin, upon this foundation, be­cause there is No God; for, say they, if there were such a thing as sin, it must be a breach of a command of God, we our selves, and [...]. 1 John 3.9. our God himself, they say, defines it so, Di­ctum, Factum, vel Concupitum con­tra Legem Divinam; and, if there be no God, there is no sin; That's the next word in the Atheists Mouth, and that's the very desire of his Heart, that, upon that score, he may do, fearlesly, what he list; (and, because, this, I know, to be his profession, I must to reclame him, suit my discourse in an Imme­thodicalness, proportionable to his speech and practice) and, if the foundations be shaken, Ps. 11.3. 139.7.(nay destroy'd) if there be no God, what shall the righteous do? whither shall they go, to his spirit? or whither shall they fly, 1 Cor. 15.19.to his presence? If there be hope only in this Life, they are, indeed, of all Men most miserable; and, if the foundations be destroy'd if there be no God, then there can be no Devil neither, and to what Hell shall the unrighteous go? If there be Hope, [Page 79]only in this Life, Job 14.7. if there be no Hope of a Tree, when it is Cut down, that it shall sprout again (Et Homo est Ar­bor Inversa; 2 King. 19.30. in the grave He takes Root downward; There He lyes a Mel [...]owing till the Resurrection, and shall then, bear fruit upward, sprout above the earth) they are, of All Men, the most Happy, I and the most Vertuous too, Senec. Trag. Prosperum scelus Vir­tus vocetur) from these prepara­tives, which make way for it, I shall proceed to the Scripturall Argument, in the manner I proposed.

41. That there is a God in Hea­ven (eminently, and Inthron'd there, but essentially every where) is, not only One Part of the Righteousness of Man to Confess, and Another part of His Righteousness to Worship that God, but the very sinfulness of Man does confess as much, in that, Man is, ex ore Ipsius, Confessedly sinfull; and in that, sin is, by the Naturall and Morall knowledge of Man, a Violation of the Commandements of God.

42. That, which, long since, cost me some paines (but that the delight [Page 80]I took in it, did defray the Charges of my Industry) after their Vintage and whose Harvest of Morality, to pick up, in my severall walks after them, some Gleanings and Resem­blances of Christianity, dropt from the very heathens, may perhaps ad­minister delight to the Reader too, when he shall receive all of them which have a Pertinency to the mat­ter in hand, Bound up in a Sheaf to­gether; for, believe it, as All is not Gold that glisters, and we have, at this day too many Leaden, and false­coin'd, and even-heathenish Chri­stians, how faire and shining an outside soever they show to the de­luded world, 1 John. 5.19. which is not only in Malitia but In Tenebris positus (and, Then, a Gloworme can do asmuch) I and those too, such a kind of Tene­brae as I have somewhere read of, when Men did Ingenuously Confess that they were Nimia Luce Occoe­cati, so, All is not Tares, which growes in a Field situate on the to­ther side of Christendom; such hum­ble Confessions as these, if they are not wheat, sure they are not Cockle Neither.

43. As, That All Men are sinners. Annal. l. 20. If That of Tacitus, Vitia erunt, Do­nec homines, does only acknowledge the perpetuity of Guilt, but not of the Guilt of all Men, (and yet, even in him, Vitia seemes to have the same extent as Homines, and may perhaps not unfitly be call'd the Name of Man, as well as of Zoilus, Marr.Non vitiosus homo es, Zoile, sed vi­tium, if thou art homo, thou art Vi­tium too) yer That of Propertius will reach Home to, and arrest the most Righteous Man, as being in arrears by sin, Unicui (que)Lib. 2. Eleg. 10.dedit Vitium Natu­ra Creato; and if That does not Im­peach Every Man, as Born in sin; (and yet Vitium seems to have re­ference to Creato, and to conclude Man a sinner, as soon as He was Man; what? Psal. 58.3. Serm. l. 1. sat. 3. had He read King Da­vid? They goe astray as soon as they are Borne) That of Horace will swathe the whole kind of Man in the Red Mantle of Sin, and that, from His very Craddle, Vitiis sine nemo Nascitur. Here is the Confession of Originall sin, even by those, who ne­ver heard of an Originall Adam; and that without any Romish excep­tion; [Page 82] Nemo; not so much as One Virgin, a single Mary, unattainted.

And for Actuall sin, They are as Copious in their acknowledgments, as we are in our Transgressions; they not only tell Us, that we had a Be­ginning of sin from another, but that we have no end of it in our selves, Quis—Peccandi Finem posuit sibi? Quisnam Hominum est, Juven. sat. 13.quem tu Con­tentum videris uno Flagitio? Every Man is guilty of Many sins; they speak it as plainly, as if they had learnt it from S. James, for in Many things we offend All; and eve­ry of those Many, Ch. 3. v. 2. is a Grievous sin too; Little in the sight of Man, but Mediocribus esse, non Dii Concessere; — Old Rome was not so mincing in this point, as New Rome is; He would believe no sin to be Veniall, Tull. Tuse. Quaest. l. 3. who said Omne Malum, etiam Me­diocre, Magnum est.

44. And, as All are sinners, and, notwithstanding the Popes Dispen­sation Grievous ones, so, no sin is allowable in any, notwithstanding that Precise Opinion, that, when two Men commit the same Act, God sees, and detests Murther in One, and [Page 83]does neither detest nor see so much as the Act in the Other, unless with eyes which have left off to be pure, and can behold, Hab. 1.13. but not Chide Iniqui­ty; Peccare, certè, licet nemini; Tull. Par. 2. it is sin, if thou dost it, as well, as if another Man, and thou hast as little leave to offend as he; nay though thou pretendst a very good and ho­ly end, yet, not only S. Paul forbids Thee to doe evill that Good may Come thereof, but Seneca himself, Rom. 3.38. would fain Indoctrinate Thee out of it, De Ira. l. 1. Nunquam Virtus vitio adjuvanda est, se contenta; and Reason Thee out of it, Ab sit hoc à Virtute malum, ut unquam Ratio ad Vitia confugiat; and shame thee out of it, c. 9. c. 10. Non pudet virtutes, in Clientelam vitiorum de­mittere; and abhor thee out of it, Abominandum Remedii genus est, sanitatem debere morbo; and, if none of these will do it (what thou canst least of all indure) Epictetus will even Foole. thee out of it; Cap. 12. he will not suffer thee to think any Colour to be Title enough for a Contradi­ction, an Impossibility, that That, which is sin in the Deed, should be­come Not sin because of the Person, [Page 84] [...], the little great Philosopher seemes, Cap. 19. in this particu­lar, to be a great, though conceald, Christian, whilst thy self art but a ittle one, though a Professour.

45. Nor is Man only, by Nature, acknowledged a sinner in those Open Impure and Unholy acts, which man can take cognisance of, and forbid, and punish by Law, but in those se­cret deeds, which no man knowes of besides the base and unseen Commit­ter, in those Thoughts, and wishes, and desires, against which man could never Frame a Law; for though the nine former Statutes in the Deca­logue, are by some of the Heathens, made Precepts and Lawes, though in other words, and one of them in the very words of Moses, as that of Solon, Non Furaberis, and that of Diodorus Siculus in the very words of Christ [...], and that Word of Severus (when He sentenc'd any to death) which is a Compendium of the second Table, and is the express and Comprehensive Law of Christ, Mat. 7.12. Fac, quod vis pati; but That Non Concu­pisces, is a Law Purely-divine, and [Page 85]yet even against That guilt, though they could not Sancire Edicta, yet they would, and did advize and warn against, with That exclamation in Lucan, Heu Quantum poenae Misero Mens Conscia Donat, Lib. 7. and with that just terrour, and Christian doctrine of a very Juvenal, that the sin is not the lesse, because there are not more eyes upon it, prima est haec ultio (it is prima, Satyr. 13. it is not sola) quòd se Judice ne­mo Nocens absolvitur; nay, though he hath only purpos'd to sin, He must answer for That; for He hath already sin'd in the very purpose; (He that looketh upon a woman to this end, Matth. 5.28. that he may Lust, hath not only Lusted, but Adultered too) Has pa­titur poenas, peccandi sola volunt as; Nam scelus Intrase Tacitum qui Co­gitat Ullum, Eacti Crimen habet. Not only Tertullian, (that good Chri­stian, and the lesse a sinner, for that for Confessing himself to be the more so) would say of himself that He was Omnium notarum peccator, De poeniten­tia De se. that he had sin'd all these kinds of sins; or Theodorus [...], but a very Seneca too, would Paul-like, and Austin-like [Page 86]write his own Confessions in the most extensive latitude, Ego in pro­fundo omnium vitiorum sum.

46. And, as all men, are by nature, sinners, originally, actually, inten­tionally, so, by nature, they know, God to be offended at the sin of man, and Hell to be Threatned to it.

47. So certain it was with them, that God was displeased at sin, that they could not invent so much as a Cupidinean God, but, in the same line in which He is a God, He is told to be Fierce and Angry at the sinfull lover, Aristainet. ep. 10. [...]. How Gracious soever they ac­knowledge the Eternall Power, yet, their own sin, they say forces the Bolt from out His Hand, Horat. Carm. l. 1. Od. 3. Ne (que) per nostrum patimur scelus, Iracunda Jovem po­nere Fulmina; which though it comes a slow (non Ocius Alti In Terras cadit Ira Jovis) yet it comes a sure pace, Statius Theb. l. 3. and will Metam Figere, Hit the Right Mark, for it comes from Him, whom Homer calls [...], and, of whom Statius sayes—Sed videt hoc, Theb. l. 5.videt Ille Deum Regnator, & Ausis, Sera qui­dem, manet Ira tamen—And yet, [Page 87]that none should Courage them­selves in Mischief, because, though the Vengeance of God be Certain, yet it is Tardy, Another of them will dis-hearten Vice by the Weight of the Punishment, which makes a­mends to the Justice of God for the Lateness and Delay, Val. Max. l. 1. c. 1. Lento Gradu ad Vindictam sui Divina procedit Ira, Tarditatem (que), Supplicii Gravi­tate Compensat.

48. And the Punishment too of Un-reconcil'd Sinners, even in Their Black Book, is no Less than Hell. Not onely Punish'd they must be, those who are Alive in the Flesh, and Dead in Sin; and Punish'd they Are, those who are, Both waies, Dead—Exercentur Poenis, Virgil. Ae­naeid. l. 6.Veterum (que) Malorum, Supplicia Expendunt, but they they are Punish'd in Hell too, so Undoubtedly, as that he is a very Bold and Saucy Sinner who thinks to purchase a Mitigation of his Tor­ments, either with Gold, which is al­together Light in the Balance, or with Counterfeit Holiness, which is but a base Metal within, and onely Co­lour'd and Beam'd about, like Gold, [Page 88]

Audax Ille quidem,
Idem, in Culice.
qui Mitem Cerberon unquam
Credidit, aut Ulli Ditis placabile Numen.

How particular and express, as well as resolv'd and peremptory, they are in this Doctrine of Hell! like some good, staid, Primitive Christians, and Unlike the Modern, Neutral, and Lukewarm Christians! Does Gospel say, that there are Lower Parts of the Earth? Eph. 4.9. Act. 2.27. that there is a Hell, out of which none but that. Christ Return'd, who, Alone, was Free among the Dead? Ps. 88.5.Humanity saies both This, and That, and saies it with a Check to the Boyishness of those who will be Diffident in One Article of our Creed,

Esse Aliquos Manes,
Juven. Sat. 2.
& Subterranea Regna,
Nec Pueri credent, nisi qui nondum Aere Lavantur,
Sed Tu Vera Puta;

And those such Kingdomes which are Irremeable; Senec. in] Morte Claudii. Avernus est, unde Redire negant Quenquam; does Infallible Scripture say again, Luk. 16.26 is a great Gulf betwixt Hell and [Page 89]Heaven, and no Passage from One to Other? Honest Heathenism will say again,

Noctes, at (que) Dies,
Virgil. Ae­naeid. l. 6.
patet Atri Janua Ditis,
Sed Revocar [...] Gradum, Superas (que) Evadere ad Auras;
Hic Labor, hoc Opus est;

And that a Labour, like the washing of a Moor, which is Proverbially call'd the Labour in Vain; a VVork, like that of Sisiphus, to Role a Stone up Hill, that it may Role down it self. Does Christ say, Broad is the Way that Leadeth unto Destruction, Mat. 7.13, 14.and strait is the Gate that Leadeth unto Life, and Few there are that find it? Ibid.Virgil saies so too—Facilis Descensus Averni—and—Pauci Laeta Arva tenemus. Mat. 8.12. Ps. 49.19. Is the Un-Christian Christian's Hell a Place of Utter Darkness? in which he shall Never see Light? the Un-Christian Hea­then's Hell is so too;

Scelerata Jacet Sedes in Nocte pro­fundâ
Abdita,
Tibull. l. 1. El. 3.
quam Circum Flumina Ni­gra sonant,
Tum Niger in Portâ Serpens

—and [Page 90]bury'd and hid from its very self in an Everlasting Darkness, which hath no Communion at all with any Light;

Queis nunquam Candente Dies Ap­paruit Ortu,
Id. lib. 4. Paneg. ad Messal.
Sive supra Terras Phoebus, sive Cur­reret Infra.

Does Moses tell us, Gen. 3. that the Devil tempts Man to Sin? Does Peter ex­pound Moses? 1 Pet. 5.8. and the Saint de­clare to us the Devil's Design in his Temptation, that by yielding to his Suggestions, we may Obey our Selves into his Jaws, and he Devour us? that we our selves may be that Dust, which Moses tels us, Gen. 3.14. In Piman. Dial. 1. the Serpent shall eat? and does not Trismegistus tell us the same? Daemon, ad Pa­tranda Scelera Armat Hominem, ut Turpioris Culpae Reus, Aeriori Supplicio sit Obnoxius.

49. And, since, by their own Confessions, every Sin does Attest a God, whom That Sin offends, and a Devil, whom God imploys to Chastise that Sin, and a Hell, in which to Chastise it, Dux E­rebi Popu­los poscebat Crimina Vi­ta, Nil Hominum miserans', Iratusque omnibus Ʋmbris. Impartially, and without Respect of Persons, [Page 91]Have they not, therefore, rightly charg'd upon us the Practice of those Attoning Virtues, contrary to those Provoking Sins? One of them, in that One Verse, which Scaliger commends to be the very best of all Virgil's Poetry, ‘Discite Justitiam Moniti, Aeneid. l. 6. & non temnere Dives?’ And, not onely Justice, and Virtue, in Genere, but, Specifically, 1 Cor. 13.13. S. Pauls three Theological Virtues, Faith, Hope, and Charity? and do they not plentifully tell us, that we have all these, and all the other Good we do, from God? Cicero, l. 1. De Naturâ Deorum. Si inest in Homi­num genere, Mens, Fides, Virtus, Concordia, unde haec in Terram, nisi à Superis, defluere potuerunt? They, in whom these Graces shine, like the Moon at Full, have attain'd to the Perfection of Virtue; and yet when they have done that, a very Pinda­rus will tell them who they are to thank for it—Ad summitatem Vir­tutis pervenerunt, cum Dei autem Favore; and, not onely these Choy­cest Graces, of Gold, and of Silver, 2 Tim. 2.20. but every more Feeble Virtue, of [Page 92]Wood also, and of Earth, are Fashion'd in us by a Hand from above, by him whom Isaiah cals our Potter; 64.8. None at all of them come from our selves, either by Nature, Arist. Eth. l. 2. c. 1. Nulla fit Virtus Morum in nobis, Natura, or by Art, Non fit ab Arte, Maximus Tyrius, Serm. 22.quòd Evadimus Bon [...], but All of them by the Gift and Grace of God, Sed potius Bene­ficio Jovis, Aristainet. Ep. 13. [...].

50. And yet, these Virtues, how eagerly soever pursu'd, and in some intense degree practis'd, since, by the Frailty of Man, they cannot be entirely practis'd, or, if they were so, could merit nothing at that God's hands, who gave the Virtues, there­fore he who is the bright Morning-Star, and the very Sun, amongst the Heathens, when he had done all he could, would expect his Reward onely by Grace and Mercy; and, had he done more than he could, he would yet have done One thing more, (that which our God and Christ commands us to do, Luk. 17.10 When we have done all those things which are Commanded us) confest, that he was [Page 93]an Unprofitable servant; one of these, He confesses, throughout a whole Book of His, for the Title of it is De Clementiâ, and, almost, in the ve­ry entry of that Book, Lib. 1. c. 1. Non est Quis­quam cui tam valdè innocentia sua placeat, ut non stare in Conspectu Cle­mentiam paratam humanis erroribus gaudeat; and theother, in His B. De Ira, Lib. 2. c. 17.Quis est islequi se profitetur Omnibus Legibus innocentem, ut hoc it a sit, quàm Angusta Innocentia est, ad Legem Bonum esse? to which pur­pose is it excellently said by Auso­nius (who, though he be wholly Christian in one Copy, is extremely Heathen in Ʋbi Cas­tissimum Maronem lasciviis inquinat non suis. Another, and very little Christian in any else, so that I may well suspect that one Copy to be Il­legitimate, thrust into his Book by the Charity of another man, and not thrust out of his Head (as the Poet's Minerva. E [...]yss. 2 [...] Goddesse out of Jupiters) by his own Devotion) Deliquisse Nihil, nunquam laudem esse putavi.

51. And as they acknowledg God, Jam. 1.17. Plato in Eutryphone c. 47. to be wrathfull against sin, and from whom every Good gift does come, (Ni­hil nobis est Bonum, quin Dii Prae­beant, [Page 94]the same Dii, whom Homer Stilo Jacobino calls [...], & whom Jamblicus does singularize into Lar­gitor Bonorum Omnium) so, do they not, in some manner too acknow­ledge the Trinity of Persons? the Fa­ther is in every Mouth of them, Aristot. l. de Mundo. Deus, sine dubio, servator omnium est, & Pa­rens eorum quae in Mundo Conficiun­tur; and not only the Father of all in this World Below, but of all, in That Above too, the Father which is, Himself, in Heaven, and the Fa­ther, of all them which are There with Him, Virgil. Ae­ [...]aid. l. 10. O Pater, O Hominum, Divum (que) aeterna Potestas! The Son, is upon the Tongue of severall of them, Aenaid. l. 1. Nate, meae Vires, mea magna Potentia solus; the Godhead of That Son, Ad te Confugio & supplex Tua Numina posco; His Birth of a Vir­gin,Eclog. 4.Jam Redit & Virgo, redeunt Saturnia Regna; Aenaeid. 10.His Cruell Death, and the Salvation of Man by That, Tua haec, Genitor per Vulnera Servor, Morte Tuâ Vivo; nay, almost, the very Sacrament of His Body and Blood too, which is the Seal to Our Faith, and to His Promises; Mira­ris [Page 95]Hominem ad Deos Ire? dos any wonder that Man goes up to God? Seneca will tell you a more wonder­full thing, Deus ad hominem venit, Ep. 73. God Himself, (by His Birth) comes down to Man; imò, quod propius est, In hominem venit; nay, neerer yet, God (by His Sacrament) comes Into Man; Nulla sine Deo, Mens Bona est, the Heathen will say, that no man has a Good Soul within him, unless he has a Good God within that Soul; and the Chri­stian will say, the Soul of the Best Man, is then at Best, when his Christ is, Thus, within it; and the Holy Ghost is within the lips of One of them, of Him, whom a Learned, and right estimatour of All Antiqui­ty, an Authour of our own, Donne ser­mon. p. 362. calls the Morall Mans Holy Ghost, Seneca, what else did he mean, when he des­cribes very much of the Gracious and Peculiar office of the Holy Ghost? when he earnestly desires to know by what Name he might call such an in­spiring and sanctifying power, which makes us to forbear That Ill, which [Page 96]we would do, and to do that Good, which we would not? Quid est hoc, quod nos, Aliò Tendentes Aliò Tra­hit, &, eò, unde Recedere cupimus, Impellit? quod colluctatur cum Ani­mo nostro, nec permittit nob is semel velle? which suffers us not to will an evill thing, Once & only-Once, Once & unalterably? Fluctuamus inter va­ria Consilia, the Spirit of God draws One way, and the spirit of Man, another; Mans spirit is willing to o­bey God, but mans flesh is weak and will obey it self; Nihil liberè volu­mus, we have not so much as a Will, ad Bonum, of our selves, but we have it by an operation and influx from God, it is he that worketh in us, both Motum ad Actum and Actum too, Phil. 2.13. both to Will and to Do, Nihil Absolutè, Our will is dependent up­on Gods, Nihil semper, our will here is fluid, and Alterable, and ne­ver fixt and unchangeable, till our state be so in Heaven; Stultitia, in­quit, est, cui nihil constat; if you charge Him, and such His Various and Mutable Condition, Job 4.18. as God hath Charg'd Hit very Angels with [Page 97]folly, His next words do Darkly and secretly implore the Wisedom of the Holy Ghost to Unfool Him, All of it, in epist. 5 [...]. Sed quo­modo, aut quando, nos ab illa re­vellemus? oportet Manum Aliquis porrigat, Aliquis Educat; And who is this Aliquis, but the B. Spirit of God? Thus, severally, both in Human persons Confessing, and in Divine Persons Confest, they ac­knowledge a Holy Trinity; and do they not so together too? what els doth Virgil mean in that Mysterious Clause—Numero Deus Impare gau­det? Eclog. 8: what else do the Platonicks un­derstand in their Tria Principia, [...], and Iniellectus, and Mundi Anima? by their Bonum, do they not Antedate a Comment upon that of our Saviour, There is none Good, Matth. 19.17.but One, i. e. God? by their Intellectus, do they not Understand that Saviour Himself? and are not they the Greeks to whom S. Paul sayes, 1 Cor. 1.24. Col. 2.3. Christ is the Wisedom of God? in whom are hid all the Treasures of Wisedom? or, is This part of the Gospell hid, quite out, to them that are lost in Obscure Philo­phy? by their Anima Mundi, what [Page 98]else could be the thought of their own Souls, Gen. 1.2. but that Spirit which Mov'd upon the Waters, and hatcht the whole Creation into Form and Shape, Light and Life?

52. All this Heap of Heathen Authorities, and the Corresponden­cy betwixt them and Gospell, agrees, both with the Title, in the head of the Book, and with the Design in the Heart of the Authour, in that every, even the most Remov'd quo­tation does, at least Inclusively, argue a God; Sin, does do it, and Hell, does do it; Sin proves a God, with­out the Rebelion against whom sin is not sin; Hell proves a God, with­out the wrath of whom, Hell would not be Hell, but only a Philosophi­call Fable, or a State-Device; and by the complyance betwixt Scripture and Thefe, I would Recall my A­theist, as S. Paul, His Infidell, to the searching of Scriptures, and the worshipping a God by them, since their own Books have some Allusion to the most Abstruse articles of these; He that sees Men walking like trees, may, in time, see so clearly, as to [Page 99]let Trees be Trees, and Men Men.

53. Nay, not only Sin at large, be it what sin it will but the largest sin, which is every sin in semine, This it self, of Denying God, does prove Him to be, and the adverse Practices of this sinfull Denying Man, do, in a secret & clancular way, acknowledge Him, though with an unwilling Fear; and that, because This very Man would have some Hopes in the very God whom he denyes; such a prin­ciple there is in Him, even in Him also, Psal. 65.5. that God is the hope of all the ends of the earth, although That Prin­ciple be much weakned, and That Hope, as to Him, Impaird by his o­verswaging sin.

54. The very Denying of God does Confess Him, not only in that, Man has not the power to do this, so much as in a Thought, to say this, so much as in his Heart, but that Himself had his Heart, and that Heart the Power and Faculty of Thinking from his God, though himself hath Poisond that Innocent heart, which God gave him, and corrupted that [Page 100]advantagious power and faculty, which God gave unto his heart, not only in these (for, though this be in it self true (so true, that no Parcel­sus could ever make a Man, and put a live Heart into him, nor any other, but that Infinite Power, which put that heart into a man could put that thought into a heart) yet to this af­fectedly wilfull doubter, all this is but Petitio Petitii) but in that very Rea­son, (which himself cannot deny to himself, though he disguise it to his opinions enemy, and his own friend) why he denyes a God, Hiero­cles c. 10. because he would not have a God to sentence, and execute, and torture him; why he denyes a God, faintly, but wilily, to this only end, that he may corrupt others, to speak the same wicked Blas­phemy; that, of them, he may learn Reasons, and Arguments, to streng­then his very weakness, and to con­firm his doubt; to turn his Que­stion—Is there Knowledge in the most high? Psal. 73.11. (and yet, if he be the Most High, there cannot choose but be Knowledge in Him) into a Doctri­nall Negation, that there is no such [Page 101]thing as the Most High, much less any knowledge at all in him who himself is Not. Hast thou ever met with this Would-be Atheist? hath he to Thy Face, deny'd that there is a God? and made thy face blush, for want of that Red in His, which is Virtutis Color, in whom there is not so much as Color Virtutis? Quintil. Search Him, weigh Him, Dive into Him; This is all he means, he would be taught by thee to deny a God, if not, by thy Impossible Reason, either by thy concurrent Testimony, or, at least, by thy unrebuking Patience; something he has got, if thou abhor him not, if not a new string to his Bow, some waxe at least to make his old string the sleeker, and he will de­ny God Turpe est contra Ar­denter per­versa asse­rentes nos pro veritate Frigidiores inveniri. Rusticus Diaconus L. adversus Acephalos. Excede Pietas si modo in no­stra Domo­unquam fu­isti. Atreus apud Senes. in Thyest. Act. 2. the more, the less Zea­lously thou dost Confess him, and the lesse stoutly defend him; If instru­ction will do no Good upon him, loath him, despise him let him alone, Let him be alone, and his own soli­tariness and retirements, and Trem­blings, will be his effectuall Instru­cters, that a God, and an Angry God there is. For,

55. Marke the practices of such a gainsaying man; as you can never find any Tincture or Relish of Holy­ness in all his Words, Actions, and Conversation, who (like the Fixt honest man, but in wrong Constan­cy) is so resolved a Devill, that he will not so much as Hypocrise for Virtues sake, whose very mask he loathes, and will not take it up, though it lyes before him in every street; so, This you will alwayes find in him that he loves man, only to undoe him, and the So­ciety of man, that That man may Insensibly, be as himself, unsocia­ted, unacquainted with God; he loves the company of Man, only that he may be his companion in sin, and the sin which he commonly makes choice of, is the sin of Riot, and Excess, and Drunkenness; and why all this, but that when he is in Com­pany he may not have leisure for se­rious Afflicting Thoughts, and when he is Alone, he may not be himself, but fall asleep, charm'd with those Inconsidering Fumes, and Wake An­other man, till he comes to another [Page 103]Man, and returns to his stupifying Circulation of excess and drowzi­ness.

56. As this sottish sin is a Gra­dual and Imperfect, and prepara­tory Atheism, in those other sinners, who strive, by this perverse Medi­cine, to Consopite, and stifle all the checks and remorses of busy Con­science concerning their particular heinous sins; so it is a more pecu­liar Antidote (and yet never any venom more dangerous then such a formenting remedy, Angelus Politian. Quis nescit plus esse in Pharmaco, quam in Morbo Periculi?) to cast into a dead sleep the Schooling conscience of him, who, without this Opinue can­not but have his eyes open, to see, and condemn his deserv'd but ungroun­ded Atheism.

57. Now consider this, all ye who, Ps. 50.22: in any your several sins, forget God; Consider that every sin, even in the most upright person, is a partial, but loath'd Atheism, and every lov'd sin, is a lov'd Atheism too; Con­sider, that one Devil tempts you to Chambering and wantonness, to re­velling [Page 104]in Beer and Ale and Wine, that these are another Devil, a Tri­nity of Devils to make you renounce God, Mat. 3.9. and fall down and worship them; These are in some the con­sequents, and followers, in others, the signs and fore-runners of Be­stial, of Diabolical Atheism.

58. The abundance of those Houses, that trade in this, that sell Iniquity by the Quart, are at least a suspicion and scandal to any Pa­rish, and that quarterd iniquity is much more, not only a sin and un­holiness (if I speak not too Favou­rably, for—Ebriet as quid non desig­nat? it is never a single sin but a Volume, and Catalogue, and com­bination of unholiness) and the Factor for that sin of sins, that unholiness, that will not suffer any thing at all to be holy, no not God himself.

59. And yet, as it is oft times the Receiver, that makes the Theef, so, it is not they, that sell, but we, who buy, that make the Alchouses; our frequenting them (I speak in the name of all England, by imita­tion [Page 105]of all Holland, who, though they break the word into two pie­ces, and leave out the house, yet they powr in the Ale) is the License that sets them up; I excuse not the poor, any where, who mis-think they have need to do ill, and then, make that need, their Justice and Magistrate, not to punish but to allow the ill; but I am much more offended at the wealthier, amongst us, and every where, (in that their, and my God is offended) whose countenance does fill those Vessels, and whose unsatiableness does emp­ty them, till we are ready to change conditions with the poor sinners, and, if not inrich them (for this is such a moth-eaten gain, in quo vix gaudet Tertius Haeres) yet impo­verish our selves, and when that is done, learn of the other poor ones, and begin where they did, to do ill because we have need to do so; It cannot be helpt, we must do it, and do it without Control, till our proud sin be above the power of Church or State, Pulpit or Bench, to Preach or to Vote it down.

60. This is the practice of him that is a beginner, and this will be the practice of him that is a Profi­cient in Atheism, to this end, that he may be so contrary to those, who fear where no fear is, Ps. 53.5. as to do no­thing else, but sensually rejoyce, where there is nothing else but fear; Prov. 19.13. they courage themselves in mischief, they rejoyce to do evill, and delight in the frowardness of their ways.

61. But, then, as I have nam'd a giddy sickness in this floating Bri­tish ile, and told you the danger of that sickness, that it is in some a temptation, and, in others, a temp­ting the temptation to deny the Lord that bought them, 2 Pet. 2.1. and therefore, reprehended the love and delight in that sickness, which makes the Disease a death too, 'tis as true of the Ale-pot, as of any else, Mors in Olla, 2 Kings 3.30. (for, what St. Paul says of pleasure, and delicacy at large, is more emphatically true of this Swinish pleasure, this Miry Cauis im­mundus vel Amica Lu­tosis. Hor. Serm. l. 3. Ep. 2. de­licacy, this Dog-like Vomiting, He and She, that liveth in this frail [Page 107]Glassy pleasure, 1 Tim. 5.6 in this Intoxica­ting, Murthering Delicacy, is dead whilst he, and she seemed to live, Dead and Bury'd too—Somno Vino­que Sepulti, Virg. their Bodies are not hu­mane Bodies, but Graves, [...], and [...], and their Souls are not at all reasonable (unless pas­sively) but rottennesses within them) so, I would not name the sickness, but that Beasts might re­cover into Men, uncharm'd from the transforming draughts of Circe; nor tell the danger, but that Men might escape it, as a Lord have mercy is set upon some Doors, to forbid Man an entrance there; nor reprove their love of it, but that they might learn to loath the sin as much as the Surfet, this Disgraceful, and Be­witching, this un-manly and un-Godly sin, as the Spartans taught their Children Sobriety, by shewing them the follies of their drunken servants.

62. Consider therefore, that, as St. Paul says, your Bodies are, in reference to a Corporal Resurrection, from the Grave, so your Souls also [Page 108]are in reference to a Spiritual Re­surrection from sin, like a Grain of Corn; that Grain of Corn has seed in it self, and may live and multiply, live, Ps. 65.13. and live happily, Laugh and sing too, and even shout for joy, if it be sow'd in the Earth, in the Ma­nur'd Earth, Plow'd and Harrow'd; but, if you Sow it in the Water, it does not only not multiply, but it pe­rishes, it does not only not laugh and sing, but it weeps, and dyes, and comes to nothing, to nothing but that, which is most like to nothing, to putrefaction; every Soul in this Nation has seed in it self, and may live, if it will indure, and be the better for, such Harrowings, and Plowings as these, which dig a­bout it, and cut up the Weeds, and open the soars of it, and tell that swimming Soul, that it does not yet live, though it be in a capacity to live, that it may live, and thrive, if it will it self be the good ground to receive this word of exhortation with joy, Mat. 13.23. and to let it take root, that it be not washt away at the next rainy meeting, to receive it into an [Page 109] honest and good heart, and to keep it there, and let it never more be washt away; for the watry, the melting soul, the liquid, the fluid Soul, will as the water it self, take no Impression, no not from the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ; the very word of God will not fru­ctify there; 'tis true, without mode­rate drinking, life it self will not indure, as the earth it self will not bring forth, Job. 2.23. Ps. 65.11. Prov. 3.20 unless God give it the former rain moderately, which falls down in drops; only this way, will the Clouds drop fatness, when them­selves drop down like Dew, but a Deluge, an Inundation of either, will ruin both; when our Saviour Christ was mercifully minded to forgive a sinful Woman, John 8.6. 'twas the dry Earth he wrote upon; he quickly found the tractableness of that, he stooped down, V. 8. and wrote on the GROUND agen, but he never grac'd the unsta­ble waters, (which David hath branded with that comparison, that they reel to and fro, Ps. 107.20and stagger like a drunken Man) with one word from one of his Fingers; and in the [Page 110]whole Gospel, we read but of one Man that had the Dropsy, when he was before our Saviour, as the Ob­ject of his compassionate cure, he does not presently heal him, but Questions first, and disputes the Case, [...] is it possible, or, if it be possible, Luke 14.3 Is it lawful to do it.

63. Fear, I told you, sends the Atheist to the Sign-Priest; Ps. 10.4. He goes not thither because God is not in all his thoughts, but that God may not be in any of them; the fear of the superstitious Heathen, that scrupled at every thing, Fecit Deos, This it was, that made Gods for him; if he feared a Disease, he would worship even that, that that might not afflict him; rather then have no God at all, the Ambulatory Gout should be one God, and the Sedentary stone another, and the sudden fear, the mind-startles, the Soul-Agues of prophane Atheist, do themselves prove the true God to be; How can such a desperate irreligious Man fear, but at the apprehensions of an eternal, and implacable, and irresi­stible power of him, who though he [Page 111]is a Galilaean, is a Conquerour too, Vicisti Ga­lilac. Ju­lian. whom his Irreligion does Offend, and Desperateness Provoke, and Im­becillity Arm? and how can such a Desperately Irreligious Man, such a Vaunting Worm, Apprehend a God at any time, but that he cannot tell how to tear the Impression of that Deity out of his Soul, which will be acknowledg'd by the very Heart of the most Resolv'd Gainsayer? He may wash, as long as he will, in Abana and Pharphar, 2 King. 5.12.Rivers of Da­mascus (for the Rivers of Israel, the Waters of Jordan, are not for his turn) and sooner wash his Soul out of his Body, than such a Sculpture as that, out of his Soul.

64. That he does fear so, and that because of his Sin, because of this gigantine, and mountainous Sin of his, which involves within it, and is made up of all other and lesser Sins (as, when you break into its several pieces those Giants scaling Fabrick. you may say, This is Pe­lion, and that Ossa, and then, break one of these, you may discover a World of little Hillocks) that he is [Page 112]afraid of that God, in the Night, and Alone (a Tumult, and Throng, being the Scene of his Mirth, and solitude of another Tumult and Throng of Disquietness within himself) whom he defies in the Day, and in the Face of the whole World, of the Sun and of Men, I stand not in need of the Te­stimony of Minutius Felix, Per Quietem, Deos Agnoscimus, quos Impiè, per Diem Negamus; I re­quire not the witness-bearing of that Man, who, to avenge the Cause of his God, hath try'd him in the Dark, with a hollow and terrifying Voyce, till he hath Confest that very Un-known Man, to be his Un-known God; I ask him not to satisfie Me, but I leave him to decide this Que­stion within his own Soul, to an­swer himself, when he is alone, and, in the Emblem of his Future Hell, wrapt about with a Thick Naturalis Tenebrarum metus, in quas adda­ctura Mors creditur, sed cum per­suaseris Ista Fabu­las esse, su­bit Altus Metus; aequè enim Timent, ne apud Infe­ros sint, quam an Nusquam. Senec. Ep. 72. Dark­ness; Let him then hear the Roef crack, like the Gnashing of the Teeth there; let him see the Flakes of Lightning ready to scorch out his Eyes, and to Anticipate to him the Blindness there; Let him hear the [Page 113] Winds, and the Rain, the Hail, and the Thunder roar, like the Howling and Weeping, Storm and Tempest, Fire and Brimstone there; Let him then ask himself, Is there not, now, a God, which Builds up, Job 38.35.and Puls down? Is it not a God, that sends Lightnings, and makes them Go? Canst thou do this? and make them say unto thee, Here we are? nay, Canst thou Un-do this? and make them say unto thee, Here we will be no more? Is it not a God, that Bringeth the Winds out of his Trea­suries? Ps. 135.7. or canst thou, when they are ready to whirl thee away, send them back thither? Hath the Rain a Fa­ther? and is not God he? or who hath Begotten the Drops of the Dew be­sides the Lord? Job 38.28. The Rain is the Du­tifull Child of God; he hath com­manded it, and it does assault thee; Canst thou command it back, that it should leave off to storm thy Room? to shatter thy Windows? to shake and Astonish thy very Soul? Is it any Less than the Lord God, can say, And ye, O great Hail-stones, Exek. 13.1 [...].shall fall? Or, art thou more Lofty, [Page 114]and God-denying, than Pharaoh was, Exod. 9.28. who intreated Moses and Aaron to intreat the Lord, that there might be no more mighty Hail? Credidi­mus Jovem Regnare. Hor.—Coelo To­nante—Will not the rattling Thun­der that tears the Skyes, rip open thy Breast, and tear this Confession out of it, as it did out of thy Fellow-Heathens, that there is a God which reigns in Heaven? and art thou not afraid of these Tokens of the Lord, when he thus visiteth the Earth? Ps. 65.8, 9. Tell all, or any of these, that there is No God; tell them, if thou dare, that they are not sent upon God's Errand to thee, to make thee Confess it is God that sent them; nay, tell thy self, if thou dare, so much as in thy most recluse and undiscoverable thought, that these Insensible Mini­sters of God do not powerfully, and beyond the resisted efficacy of his own Verbal Ordinance, preach the Divinity it self unto thee; Hold out, now, at this Battery, if thou canst; and, if thou canst not, be faithfull to thy own Soul, and inform thy next gain-saying self, how much thou wast, now, even now, taught the [Page 115] Fear of the Lord? how little thou didst dare to deny God now, lest his last Executioner, the Devil himself, should immediatly appear, and prove him to thee by an Argument as ever­lasting as the Active and Passive Torment of the Devil himself, as un-deniable, as it is, now, wretched­ly un-deniable, that thou didst, be­fore, deny God, in Tongue, and in Hand, in Profane Voyce, and in Godless Life.

66. Dost thou not, now, begin to feel that Principle which thou hadst hitherto inslav'd, to stir and fetch about, to breath and gasp for Life, that there Is a God? Ps. 145.9. Joh. 1.3. a God that is Good to all? a God that made all things? and a God that hateth no­thing which he hath made? Dost thou not, now, confess him? and confess him to have been good to thee, in sparing such an Enemy so long, that he might reconcile thee? to have been good to thee, whom he might justly hate, in that thou hadst un-made thy self from all that, which God had made thee? in that thou wert a Rebel, instead of a Creature; [Page 116]and a Foe, instead of a Child; and a Bastard, instead of a Son? Is not he, now, all the Desire and Hope thou hast, who, but a little before, was Nothing at all? As soon as thou beginn'st to know him, though thou tremblest at thy former Denial, and with Peter, Mat. 26.75weep'st bitterly, Esto, ego Flagitiosus sum, saltem mecum age paenitenti­am. Hie­ron. Lib. 2. Ep. 3.Agens Paenitentians with him, with whom thou hadst been Flagitiosus, dost thou not admire the inexpressibleness of his Mercy? thou hast derided him, in his Minister; thou hast mockt him in his other Servants, and in his own Service; thou hast vilify'd him, in forbearing his House; and vilify'd him more, in despising him, in setting light by him in his very House, as if thou thy self wert all the God that wert present there; and what greater In­dignity can be offer'd to the Divine Majestie? what Sin can be imagin'd more than this? could'st thou ima­gine it, thou would'st surely act it too; and yet, how hath God con­triv'd it, (and what but a God could contrive this?) that there should yet be probational hopes of Mercy to such a Hellish Sinner? and that [Page 117]Mercy it self should be Argument and Conviction for it self? Past Mercy, for Future Mercy? To bring thee down upon the knees of thy Soul, to humble thee at his Foot­stool, and to make thy universal, absolute, entire submission and pro­stration, acceptable in his sight, and comfortable in thy own, at the same instant, when he sets before thy Eyes so much horrour of Iniquity, that thy Eyes loath to see it, and the very Order, in which they are set, does confound thee the more; He sets before thy Eyes too, so much Mi­racle of Mercy, that thy Eyes are dazled with it, that, notwithstanding all that horrour of Sin, he hath hi­therto Repriev'd thee; Confess, and adore, and reverence him now, with Person, and Life, and Livelyhood, with Soul, and Body, and Estate, and will he not do more, and more spiritual good, for Confessing, and Adoring, and Reverencing—Thee, who hath already done so much good, in so marvelous a forbearance, to thee that denyd'st, and scorn'dst, and revil'dst thy God? thou hadst begun [Page 118]to neglect him, and he conniv'd at that; thou wentst on, to despise him, and he still held his peace; thou wert perfect in sin, and didst even abjure him, and then he held out his Bow in the Skye, but there was no Arrow in it, nay his very Bow was a Testimony of his Love—Ponam Arcum was the Word of a God at Peace with Man; Gen. 9.13. do but begin to serve, and love, and fear him, and see if some good Gabriel does not tell thee, that at the Beginning of thy Conversion, Dan. 9.23.and Supplication, the Commandment went forth, and that he is sent to shew thee that thou art Greatly Beloved, to Encourage thy Better Beginning, to Reward thy Wiser Progress, and to Crown thy Holier Perfection.

66. Let me here confess and de­plore the sins, the their sins of Priest and People throughout this Nation, in imitation of That Daniel's Piety, to whom This Message was sent, whiles he was confessing his sin, V. 20 and the sin of his People Israel. Let me pursue and magnifie the Mercy of God, notwithstanding our unrelen­ted [Page 119]perversness, and multiply'd pro­vocations, Day by Day; and, O, let that Mercy be, what God designs it should be, an Invitatory Means to recall us from our Obstinacy and Customariness in sin; & let who will call this Extravagancy and Digressi­on, it matters not, I am sure his (for he confesses himself soar, and guilty, in that he is so unwilling to be toucht) and mine, and all our di­gressions, and Extravagancies, com­pell me to it.

67. What sins are there, that are not our sins? and yet for all that, what Mercies are there to the Na­tions round about us, which we do not partake of? are not we onely a Sodom, and an Egypt here, whil'st there is somewhat More, though not Enough, of Goshen and Israel, upon our Right and Left Hand? and yet, have we not still the Light of Goshen, though thrust under a Bushell, as if we, either were, or, if we would, might be, the very Israel of God? What though we are not profest Atheists? are we not practical Atheists neither? do we not all of us do as [Page 120]they do? Drink a Health to the Devil (though we do not Comple­ment him so much as to say we do it) when in over-much and useless favour, to the Health of Another, and Another Man, we In Potâ est nulla Salute Sa­lus. Ovid. Nulla, neu Stomachi, neu Mentu. drink away our own Health, both of House and Guest, Tabernacle and Inmate, Body and Soul? where is there more Sur­fetting and Drunkenness? a Man need not cross the Seas, and hazard his Life that way, to become a Bad Good-fellow, he may be Pleasantly-Mad at home, the Canaries, the Whites and Reds will cross the Seas for his sake, and, without the Expence of a Voyage, drown him upon the Shore; And is not this, to deny that God, which is All Spi­rit, whil'st we make our own Flesh, and the noysomest part of it (that which is it self One Draught-house, and fils Another) our Belly our God? Phil. 3.19. Where is there more Swearing? He is not Gentleman enough, who, though he Low'rs upon his Tenants, and Charge below him, those under his Roof, and under his Command, does not Low'r upwards too, and [Page 121]against Heaven it self, and, this very way, challenged Obeisance from men, in that he is to Great, as not to have a very God above him; and does not his Retinue begin to be Rude with God, and to count it a piece of Ci­vility and Service, to swear a Little, because he, that payes them wages, does Much, to whom yet they yield a Prerogative in some great Oath, and will no more dare to meddle with that, than with the Meat upon his Trencher? and is not this to Deny God? do we not, when we take his Name in Vain, make himself also to be a Vain, a No-God? Wh [...]re is there less of Marriage, and more of Uncleanness? and is not this, to De­ny God, whil'st God himself, when he would declare his Detestation of this sin, cals the Forsaking of God by this Name? He does so, in the Mouth of David, 78.27.They go a Whoring from thee; he does so in his own Mouth too, Hos. 4.12. My People ask Counsel at their Stocks—for—the Spirit of Whoredome hath caused them to erre, and they have gone a Whoring from [...]nder their God; Where is there more Covetous­ness? [Page 122]how many, at this day, sit under Vines, not of their own, and under Figtrees, of other Men, whil'st the Owners of them sit sub Dio, and rest their Cold Heads upon Jacob's Pillows of stone? and does not the Covetous Man Deny God by Dis­trusting his Providence? does he not worship another, and not the true God? St. Paul saies, he does, when he tels him he is an Idolater; Col. 3.5. and the True God himself tels him, who it is he Does worship, and who it is he Can Not worship; 'tis his own Mammon which he Loves and Holds to, and therefore He cannot Love, but [...]. Epictet. c. 18.Hate, he cannot Hold to, but Despise his Dis-own'd God; Let him not Deceive himself, (for, his Un­deceiving God he cannot Deceive, [...], Plato, in Fine 2. Polit.) to think Christ will be God in the Breast, when Silver is God in the Bag? was it so with Judas think ye? it was not, it cannot be, Ye cannot serve God and Mammon. Mat. 6.24. Where is there more Un-blushing Theft, when one Takes, and will not humble himself [Page 123]to Borrow? Another Borrows, and will not honest himself to Pay? un­less it be with a Text of our Saviours, and a Gloss of his own—Lend, Luk. 6.35.Ho­ping for Nothing again? when a third would take pains, and pay, and is himself more put by from Emolu­mental Labour, than another pre­ferr'd to it? when one Parent would with-hold his Child, and cannot, and another Parent breeds up the Child to it, makes it the Child's Trade, and Occupation, and Ap­prenticeship, and the Parents Live­lyhood, and Meat, and Income, to Steal? when the Trades-man sels his Ware at an Over-price, and his Soul, and his God, at an Under? when some of the People will sooner take away two Coats, than give one? Luk. 3.11. when some of the Publicans will rather exact more than is Appointed them, V. 13. than Mitigate the Taxes? when some of the Souldiers will be readier to do Violence, than to be Content with their Wages? V. 14. when some of the Di­vines will be more Vehement to Preach away Tithes from their Bre­thren-Divines, than to Preach Sal­vation, [Page 124]and Baptism, and Eucharist, to their Flock? Some of all sorts do Steal, either with an Oppressing Tongue, or with an Envious Eye, with a Ravening Hand, or a De­vouring Heart, and some of all sorts, do give, either an Alms, or a Pity; and though these do, in their Bounty, worship their God (for, Right Cha­rity is a Service of his; 'twas known so to be in Warmer Daies—Knowing, Q. Eliza­beths In­junct. 25.that to Relieve the Poor, is a True Worshipping of God—Alms, and De­vorion of the People—their very Alms were part of their Devotion, and with such Sacrifices, Heb. 13.16God is well pleased) yet, do not those Others, by their several kinds of Theft, Deny God? this Sin is in the Head of those, a­gainst all which God himself in this manner complains—Will ye steal?— and walk after other Gods, Jer. 7. v. 9, 10, 11.whom ye know not? and yet come and stand before me, in this House, which is called by my Name? Is the House, which is called by my Name, become a Den of Robbers in your Eves? Where is there more of Blood-shed, when some Fields in London, after [Page 125]Night has spread her Curtains over them, cannot be walkt through, safe and dry, notwithstanding the Law dwels at the next Door to them? and the High-waies to it are sprink­led Redder with Blood, than with Sand? and is not this to Deny God, whose very Image they cannot en­dure to see alive?

68. These Things are so; and though so they are, what Blessings are we to seek for, besides the Bles­sings of Holiness and Obedience? of Peace and Love? we are Blessed in our Basket and in our Store (though my self have so Little Store, that I have scarce a Basket to put it in, and am almost in the Condition of those, whom our Saviour sent abroad, Mat. 10.10 V. 9. Eph. 4.25. With­out Scrip, as well as without Gold, and Silver, and Brass, yet, in that we are Members One of Another, I put my self into the Number, be­cause I see others, of whom my self, in a Spiritual Alliance, am part, to be Rich, and Full, though they reign as Kings without me) as Blessed, as if we had done all that to which Performances these Blessings are [Page 126]promisd, Deut. 28.1. Hearkned diligently to the voyce of the Lord, to Observe and Do All His Commandements; And, Therefore are we thus Blessed Tem­porally, that, by these we might be wrought upon, to hearken to the voice of the Lord our God in All things, and by that, be blessed Eternally.

69. But, if any of those severall sinners (all of whom I [...]rive to re­claim as well as that Atheist, who himself is all of them) who shall read how heinous and Atheistick their sins are, would forsake them, because of—I cannot say more then—the Un­godliness of them, and yet fear they can not forsake them, God will not for­give them, because they are so estran­ged from God, by them; not to tell any such, that Niniveh (as sinfull as the most sinfull of those, who will stoop to read this) did repent at the first voice of Jonah, I shall conclude this (which by this time, is digression enough) with setting before them the Great Mercies of God against the sim of Paul, and Gods recove­ring him out of those sins, into which he was plung'd all over; but [Page 127]the ears of him, which, by hearing Christs voice, taught the whole man to worship Him. Act. 9.1.When Saul was yet Breathing out threatnings & slaught­ters against the Disciples of the Lord,

We have amongst us, too many of those evill qualities which S. Paul feard to be amongst his Corinth: 2.12, 20.De­bates, Envyings, Wraths, Strifes, Back­bitings, Whispers, Swellings, Tumults, Slaughter,—but, God be thanked, None of these are intended against the Disciples of the Lord, at least not Quatenus Ipsum, As they are the Disciples of the Lord, not Therefore and because of that very Reason, but rather, because, Though they are so, they are either suspected not to be so, or, if they are suspicion-proofe, for some Temporal & Collateral reason, which, either the Religion of That Man does not allow, or else the Man of That Religion does Thwart; this, though it be an Atheism, is not a direct and an Irrecoverable one; for, sure it is a much easier task, to per­suade This Man to be content with His Estate, and to serve God with that little He hath, to persuad [...]hat Man to lay dow the vain The [...]hts [Page 128]of Honour, and to esteem the True Worship of His God, to be the Best, Greatest, and most Durable Honour, then to assail, and Unwind Him, who strikes the First Blow against God Himself, and wounds Him, not as Ignorant Saul did, through the sides of His Saints, but through the very substance of Himself; And yet, let me tell every Threatning soul a­mongst us, that, whether They whom He Threatens, Are, or are Not Dis­ciples of Christ, Himself, who does thus Debate, and Envy, who is thus Wrathfull, and Strisefull, who does thus Backbite and Whisper, who is thus swelling and tumultuous, during these pestilent and outragious Hu­mours, Matth. 11.29. Is. 9.6. 2 Cor. 12.11. 1 John 4.16. is no Disciple at all of the Meek Jesus, the lowly in Heart Jesus, the Prince of Peace Jesus, the God of Love Jesus, and the God Jesus, who is love it self;—When Saul desired Letters—(Authority and Commissi­on from the Heathen and Unchri­stian states) that if he found Any— (He had made them to hide them­selves for fear of his further persecu­tions, that it was difficult even for Him, who was perniciously zealous [Page 129]in the Cruell Inquest, and for all those Promoters he would imploy in the service of the Unbaptized State, to Find them out)—of this Way (pro­fessing Christ and his unacceptable Truth)—Whether they were Men or Women—(He would neither show Mercy to his Fellow Men, nor com­passion to that weaker Sexe, which is unable to Bear, to that Tender Sex, which is apt to Compassionate)— He might bring them Bound—(they must be brought, for he would so Binde them, that they could not Come)—to Hierusalem, Verse 2.—However we persecute One Another, the most of us do it but in a private Malice; we seek not to Unchristian, unbaptize the State (and, O! may none of us ever seek to do it!) by ingaging the Power of That, to be as malicious as our selves; we do but Threaten, and (what ever in past yeares we have done) we Wound not Men, we do but slander, we Binde nor women; and yet, do we These? and am I not too Courtly to say we do—But these? And yet, in the very Act and Fury of doing All These, in the very care [Page 130]and Industry (Toiling himself, that he might be Toilsome to Others) when he Journey'd to execute All These, Verse 3 yet, for all this, and the pre­sentness and impetuousness of All this, does Christ Call Saul, and Con­vert Saul, Blind him, and Cast him down, From ver. 4. to ver. 31. Recover him, and Lift him up, make him Confess Christ, and preach Christ, and protect him for doing This against the hate of Men, who laid wait for him, because he did This.

O Lord, our God, we are as great Objects of Thy wonderfull Mercy, as Saul was, Pardon us, Inlighten us, Strengthen us, that we who have liv'd the Life of Saul against Thee, may live and dy, the life and death of Paul for thee, to the honour of that Name of Thine which we have hitherto caus'd to be evill spoken of among all the People.

70. As there is sin in every Man, and that sin is a disobedience to the Commands of God in His Jus Naturale as well as in His Jus Po­sitivum, so that the very wayward­ness of Man, does Prove that God [Page 131]who is the Law-giver; Jam. 4.12. As there is in Man Power to Discriminate, and Di­stinguish, sinfull, and evill, and un­just, from Holy, and Good, and Righteous, so that this Innate Facul­ty of separating the One from the Other, of Discerning betwixt Light and Darkness, betwixt Foul and Upright, by reason of which Horace does highly complement Him, and from the very Foundation and first Aristotle in Ethic. says, Man cannot be Prais'd for any thing but vertue, because strength, and beau­ty, &c. Na­turall per­fections, are not, as This, in his own power; and he has no Power to this, but by his discer­ning fa­culty. Principle of Praise, of whom He sayes—Qui Turpi secernis Hone­stum, Is, and is us'd by some for an Argument of the Deity; As This sin, which Man is Guilty of, and which Man Knows Himself to be Guilty of, does hinder Him from That great and Last happyness, which he naturally desires, and which he Naturally Desires of God, so it is God only, which can give to Man that Final, that uninterrupted, that eternal happyness; which happyness, as Man cannot Understand, as well as not Injoy, without the gift of God, so, because the Scriptures do Teach both these, both what that Blessedness Is, so far forth as the [Page 132]shallowness of the Prosoundest Man is able to Conceive and how Man may attain to this Throughout-un­conceivable Blessedness, and nothing else, but Scripture does teach both these. Let this it self be one Argu­ment whereby to prove to the Hi­therto doubting man that God Him­self Is, not only in Himself, but is too the Authour of those very Scriptures.

71. That [...]. Ari­stot. Ethic. l. 1. c. 1. happyness, the greatest, the chiefest, beyond which there is nothing more, not only to be pos­sest, but to be Imagin'd (for, the greatest, the chiefest happyness is much More than so) is the Desire of All those, who have so much of Man, as to be capable of a Desire, is Confest by All; Aske the very A­theist, who Denys God, if He would not This? and, how much soever He Robs God, not only of his ho­nour, his Bene esse, but of his Esse too, He will not be so ungratefull to the Calls and yearnings of his own Appetite, to say that this is not the Desire of his Heart and Soul, to be as Happy as the Nature of Man is Capable to be; And then take Ad­vantage [Page 133]of This Partiall, and intere­sted, and self-Concession, and ask Him, if He be not willing, for that very Happyness sake, to grant such a God, who may Grant Him This.

72. But then, though happyness be the Desire of all, even meere Na­turall Men, yet, Varro, in Philosophia, apud Au­gust. de Ci. Dei l. 19. c. 1. since those Naturall Men are so Divided amongst them­selves, that they know not, by what Qualities to Describe it, or by what Name to call it (who, amongst the two hundred threescore and eight severall Opinions Concerning it, and Names of it, have not hit upon the Right) and are so far from De­fining it (and indeed, it is One part of the Christian Mans Happiness that He cannot define it, unless, as many Philosophers do the soul of man, Negatively, not only because it is More than He can Define, but be­cause he knows it so to be) that they cannot so much as give you the right [...] of it; They define it, only Identically, the ignorant result of All, the Ablest of them say Concerning it, is but This, that Praemium, Finem (que) virtutis, optimum, Divinum (que) quoddam, at (que) Bea­tum esse constat. A­rist. Ethic. l. 1. c. 9. Happyness is Happyness—Nothing els, is True, and certain, from them, and there­fore [Page 134]such a very Truth, and certain­ty as This, thus Limited, and Iden­tifi'd, is a part of their ignorance; since amongst the Wise ones of them, One calls that Fortune, which is always Assistant to Good Counsells, happyness; Fortuna Consiliorum Bonorum Adjutrix, Felicitas.Cicero does so; and though He does well, to make Counsells, and Deliberations, and the Goodness of them, to be One Part of Happyness, yet he does Ill, to account of these, as if they were The Happyness of Happynesses, and not the After-Re­ward of These (even of that earthly Happynesse it self) to be It; and He does worse, (to do, as the Poet reprehends the unwiser men to do—Te Facimus, Fortuna, deam) to make Fortune the Goddess, Juven. which succeeds Good Counsells, and Dis­creet Deliberations; what has such a Fickle thing as she, and Her Up­down wheel, to do with the Certi­tude and Stability of these? She, that has much less of Pow'r, and Jurisdi­ction, and soveraignty, than the stars? and the Sapiens Dominabi­tur Astris. Wise man (such as Cicero was, till he Bow'd the knee to For­tune) who, in some sense is well said to Govern them, should govern her [Page 135]much more; or else, Tully himself; as Politique a Statist as he was, as Governing a Head-piece as he had, if That Fortune which is wont to Fa­vour Fortuna Favet Fa­tuis. Fools, more than Wise Men, if that Deaf Fortune, whom the most Passionate of his Orations could not so much Inflect and perswade, as the Attentive Multitude, does but look awry & Frown, leaves off to be hap­py, and a Prosperous Catiline, all whose Counsells are evill, and Delibe­rations Treasonable, will have as much claim to Happiness as a Defeated Tul­ly, notwithstanding the Sobriety of His Counsells, and Loyalty of His De­liberations, since they do ex aequo di­vide his definition betwixt them, in that the one Counsells, well, and For­tune Assists the other. Since Another calls That man Bonus qui Rotâ Tor­quetur, & Malis con­flictatur, Felix. Happy, who Indures the wrack and wheel, and unyieldingly Conflicts with a World of Miseries;—Seneca does so; And he does, in Part, Well, to Call him Happy, whom Adversity and wretchedness does not make Lesse Good; and in Part, Amiss, for, who will be Incourag'd to be Faithfull and Perseverant in that [Page 136]Goodness whose only Happyness is, to be Miserably-Good? Quis Virtu­tem amplectitur Ipsam, Praemia si tollas? if you take away the Future Reward, who will Court a Penuri­ous Vertue? nay, if, insted of the Re­ward, you give Him Sisiphus's stone, and Ixtons wheel, who will Court an Ingratefull, an Undoing, a Plaguing Vertue? Since Another cals Plea­sure happiness; Epicurus did so; and Xerxes Xerxes, Rex Persa­rum, Nova Voluptatis Repertori praemium Constituit. Nihil aliud putans esse vitam nisi vescendi & Potandi Li­centiam, Firmicus de err. part. Relig. did so; and the first did, in part, Well, if you Apply to That Word. His sober and Inward sence, if you do, as Seneca would have you do, Propiùs Introspicere, and Con­fine it to a Mentall Gust; if you suf­fer not the Curiosity of the Palate, and the Insatiableness of the Machome­tus credidit Beatudinem consistere, in cibo, potu, & delecta­tionibus corporati­bus. Joan­nes Galen­sis Anglus. l. de Orig. Mach. c. 5. Belly to be the Seat, and Determinatour of that Pleasure, and thereby, make not the Word, which was more In­nocent; and Refin'd, and subtle, in his purpose, obnoxious to the Miscon­struction of him, who wisht that he had a Cranes Neck, that he might be a great while a Feeling and Tasting, the Delicacy, and sapidness of His Old wines, and Sybaritique Feasts; [Page 137]for certainly, Xerxes the Persian King, did much mis-understand Epi­curus, and the Choiceness, and Inti­macy of His Delectation, when he constituted a Reward to him, who should so much vex and trouble him­self, even with pleasure, as to take paines to Invent a New one; And yet when you have purg'd, and still'd and Fin'd this delight from all its drossiness, Is This Delight it self the Happyness? what then will become of that Good Man who has this Tryal put upon his Goodness, to have the Pre­sent joy and contentment withheld, and separated from it? must he then, leave off to be Good? & seek out hap­pyness in Another, more Rosy, and less Thorny Road? Since a fourth de­fines Regnum res est inter Deos Homi­nes (que) pul­cherrima. Happyness to Consist in honour, and power, soveraignty, and principa­bility; Livy does so; But then is none happy without that Omnis sae­c [...]li, Honor, Diabolo est nego­tium. Hilarii, can. 3. in Matt. honour, which is the Traffique and Merchandize of the Devill? and is it in the power of that Satan, who offer'd the King­doms of this world, and all the Glo­ryes of them, to that Christ, whose they alwayes were, though without [Page 138]a Contract, and unbargain'd for, to make a Blessed Man? Is none happy, unless he be a King? None indeed, no not one; but then He must be Rex sui, Himself, and His Passions (and, amongst the rost, this it self, by which he desires to Reign) all the People over whom he Reigns; Is any Other Rule, the only Heaven? and the way to that (Per Fas, per Nefas) the only way to Happyness? Few in­deed there are that find this strait Gate, Matth. 7.14. that walk in this Narrow way; nor was it the Well-taught Judg­ment, but the ungovern'd Ambition of Caesar, who said, he would rather be the First at a siege, than the second at Rome; it savours, sure, of more Na­turall and Rational, aswell as Chri­stian and Gospell Divinity, to de­sire to be the Least in the Kingdom of Heaven, Matth. 11.11. rather than the greatest in any Kingdom upon earth; if it be so, that it must be, aut Caesar, aut Nullus, how Many of the Nones will there be? if it be so, that it must be-. Only a Prince is happy, into how close a Room is Felicity Pent? how does it Thwart, and Contradict, [Page 139]imprison, and even inslave its own self, in that it is become thus un-dif­fusive, and incommunicable? and is, Therefore, neither good, nor happy? for, what is Good is Sui Diffusivum, the more Good, the further it reaches, as the Bright and Apparent Sun, is a greater blessing, than when That Sun weares a cloud upon his Face, and goes to Bed in darkness, Hid from our eyes; and what is Hap­py, is so far from being like a Crown, that it is, Impatiens Non-Consortis, the less happy, Lucan. Erasm. in Mor. En­com. the less others are happy with it; Nulla boni viri (and none, but the Good Man, is the Bles­sed Man) Jucunda Possessio sine socio. Since therefore a fift makes Wisdom to be This happyness, and the Wise Man This King; Sapiens, uno Minor est Jove, Dives, Li­ber, Honora­tus, pulcher, Rex deni (que) Regum.Horace does so; and he does well in doing so, had he Rightly known what the True Wisedom is; but, by reason of This Errour, He makes That, which he calls happyness, to be Nothing at all, because the Wisest of meere Natu­rurall men, Hoc tan­tum scio me nihil scire. has so much of Socrates in him, to know, and understand, and Confess, † This is All his wisdom [Page 140]to Arrogate to himself None of this; he has much of Wisedom, but he is Wise enough to apprehend, that there is much more of Wisedom which he cannot comprehend, and therefore, he will not indure to be denominated Wise Omnis de­nominatie sumiturà Majori. from the lesser part; he knows much, but, that much is little to what he knows not; He Rules himself well, by that Talent, and Portion of Wisedom which he has, but he does More Mis-Rule himself for vvant of More of that Wisedom; Since a sixt does de­fine Happyness to Consist in Operation, in Well-doing. Aristotle, in One place, does so; in the Contentment, and satisfaction, and Delight, which follows that Operation, that Well­doing; Aristotle, in another place, does so; But, since happyness, cannot be vvithout a Rest from Labours, for, a Toilsom happiness vvho can avvay vvith? since that delight does not alvvayes follow Well-doing here, or, if it does, since That is not the Supreme happiness; From the uncer­tainty in all These, the vvisest of Na­turall men, what Happiness is; from [Page 141]the certainty in all these, and in all mankind besides, that happiness is, and is to be desir'd, Let the Na­tural Man, upon this very ground, search the Scriptures to find that happiness.

73. Happiness is, in very deed, the desire of all; and yet, it cannot behad upon this earth, if it could, a King, who has the most command of this Earth, is most like to have had it; And yet, that such a one, a very King, who was a meer na­tural Man, could not have it here, but in Heaven, nor there neither, but in his Summum Bonum A­nimorum est, Deo Frui. Tris­megist. Pimand. Dial. 1. God and the God of Heaven; for, story has told us, that, when Egyptian Priests told any of their Egyptian Kings, his God would have him leave his Kingdom, and come to him, he presently, and chear­fully, Kill'd himself, as he thought, up to Happiness, and God and Hea­ven.

74. Since all the writing of Hea­thens will not help us to it, though severally they agree in telling us, that there is such a thing, and yet, severally contradict each other in [Page 142]what that things is, let me go on, as I long since promis'd, to the ho­nour of God, and his Scriptures, to propose the Scriptures of God, by a Natural reason, even to him, who is, yet, but a Natural Man, out of which he may truly learn, what that happiness is, and how he may reach up to, and be involved in that true happiness.

75. Nemo Malus, Fe­lix. Juven. Certainly, it is not for no­thing, that Man knows, his Sin, if unremedy'd, will unhappy; it is, sure, to a good end this; and more, certainly, Man does not desire a vain and impossible thing, when he would be happy; for, † Nature has given an appetite to nothing, Sat. 4. Natura ni­hil Frustra. but the God of nature has provided some­thing to fill up that appetite; Let me therefore propose to a modest scrutiny, and sober examination, such inquiries as these.

76. Is it not of necessity, of the very essence of God, that the same God, who is a just God, should be a merciful God too? Is it not ex­ceeding probable, Psal. 5.21. that, as the Ju­stice of God does set our sins in or­der [Page 143]before our eyes, and, thereby, Naturally make us to fear that pu­nishment, which belongs, and is due, to the disorderliness of our sin, so the mercy of God would set in or­der before our eyes too, some infal­lible method of reclaiming us from that sin, and Indow us with a ho­liness contrary to that sin, and in­state us in a happiness contrary to the punishment of that sin? What would better prescribe this holiness, and hold forth this hap­piness, than the written Law of our teaching God, and the written pro­mises of our gracious God? since, if there were no directing Law, we could not learn to be holy, if there were no incouraging Promises, we could not claim to be happy, and, if neither of them were written, by the corruption of man, and the de­ceiveableness of Tradition, they might both of them be chang'd, and interpos'd, and expurg'd, till they agree with the humour and wilful­ness, and exchequer of man, who, insted of the establish'd universal Re­ligion of God, might obtrude upon [Page 144]us the mutable Doctrines of a Sect and partee.

If it be probable, that such a Law be written (and, upon so indubitate a ground, as to have the choicest attribute of God, that, which God most loves, and man most loves, his very mercy, to attest the Proba­bility of it) that such a Law is writ­ten, and we find it not in all the vo­lumes, the most Apophthegmatical discourses of the wisest, the most learned, and most devout of Hea­thens, whose Books are as dark to any such purpose, as the Ink they wrote with, or the Black Ball we Print with; and if there be such a Book of Books (not only in that, That one Book is made up of several Books, but in that, All the Books in the world together are not com­parable to that one-several, that one-every Book) whose design it is, to instruct us in such a Piety, and to Crown us with such a Reward, Is it not highly worth the while to turn over that Book? that we may be sincerely and solidly Religious by it, and truly and eternally blessed [Page 145]by the Author of it? and what Book has such contents in it? can do all this? besides that, which we call the Scripture?

77. Bring hither, into a com­parison, I say not all the choicest writings, of all those, who were the holiest, and hope-fullest of Men, in a Natural Religion (for such a low comparison would be a scan­dal to this Holy word; and, indeed, any, though less unmannerly, and more approaching comparison, would be so too; but, the Nature of this present discourse do's make it somewhat tolerable, if not require it) but bring hither the Ex­tractions of all their holinesses, and hopes, amass into one Treatise, only the Excellencies and Quin­tessence of all, that all have said, as to an integrity, Here, and a Heaven hereafter, and see, if they are not, all, those halt, and blind, and maim'd Religions, which only this Jesus, whom we Preach, è suggesto, and è Praelo, can heal! and that, as he made the world, with a word only, with this very word of God, which [Page 146]we call upon you, to search, and to ask Counsel of! See, how the Gospel of Jesus Christ is, throughout, clean and sanctify'd! 1 Tim. 5.23. how, though it allows Wine for the Stomack sake, yet it charges a sobriety, even in Wine too! Prov. 23.31. Look not thou upon the Wine, when it is red—lest it make thee look as red as it when it gi­veth its colour in the Cup—lest it make thee give thine in thy Face,—when it moveth it self aright—lest it and make thee move wrong, and un­towardly, and reelingly, thy Legs carry thee whither thou wouldst not; John 21.18. and it tells you what a mocker it is, and that he that is deceived there­by is not wise, Prov. 20.1. no not Seneca's self, though he says it sparingly, and with an Aliquando—Bibendum est ad e­brietatem usque—no Aliquando at all here, unless such a time, which is neither Day, nor Night, nor a dubious mixture, and instantane­ous compound of both; find out such a time, and sin thou mayst, Gospel it self, and the God of it, will not be angry; but, till then, (i. e. for ever) cease from sin; See, [Page 147]how there is nothing, here (as in all other the most pious writings, which are not founded upon this) to be read and heard, cum veniâ & favore! not only a Cato may, without a blush, but a Saint in Heaven dos, with an unspotted reverence, look upon these mysteries! how there is much of it consonant to right reason! for otherwise, man could not appre­hend it much of it (for, if we stay there; Possibly Man might have compil'd it) above the quickest, most exact reason, of the sharpest most piercing Man! and yet (for other­wise, it were not God neither, that made it) nothing at all contrarient to reason! What other Book is there, can tell us, how God without a violation of his Justice against the sins of Man, can, yet, mercifully save sinful, because penitent, Man? No way, was ever yet heard of, be­sides this way, which could rational­ly deliver Man from the one Thral­dom and captivity of his sin, and the other Thraldom and Captivity of Hell, into which his sin would hurl him; No way, but this, can lead [Page 148]him into that happiness, of which, his sin ought to defraud him; other Books can tell you, that there is a Styx and a Charon, and a Rhada­manth; that there are Virgines Furiae, which are uncapable to be vitiated and corrupted with any Bribes; and they tell you true; and they charge you to believe that they tell you true,—Tu vera Puta; but, no Book, besides this, (unless it borrows its Narrative Traditionally from this, and makes it somewhat the worse, because the less plain, for wearing) can, by an infiniteness of the mercy of God, and an assent of the reason of man, 1 Pet. 5.8. Rom. 5.5. tell you, of one roaring Lion ready to devour you, and, of another Lion, that of the tribe of Judah, which can challenge you (you who resist not, (for, though the Debt be paid, if a wilful Man, that is in Love with bonds, reject and tear the acquittance, He must pay it agen, to the utmost Farthing) you, who take hold by the hand of Faith, of what he hath done for you) as his lawful purchase; which can, and will, deliver you from the Jaws of that [Page 149] Lion, and make him roar agen, be­cause the prey has escapt from be­twixt his teeth; which can rescue you from the Conveiance of that Charon, and the judgement of that Rhadamanth, and the torture of that Styx, and preserve you from the loss of your blood, by the inestimable price of his incorruptible own; O, that all those Heathen-(far abroad, Ps. 2.8. in the uttermost parts of the earth, and at home, and amongst us too of this Natron, which calls upon his Name, and is call'd by it-which God hath given to this JESUS (who is the Authour, and subject of the Book)-for his inheritance (which he was Born to, and had not at all been Born in this world, but for that inheritance sake)-for his possession (which he hath bought with the voluntary laying down of that Life, John 10.18.and powerful taking it a­gen, to which he was Born from the womb, and Re-Born, from the Grave) O, that all those Heathens (the profest ones, beyond Christen­dom, and the secret ones, Acts 17.11. in the Bowels of it) would do as the Be­reans did (who are honoured with [Page 150]the stile of Noble for doing it) Diligently and Daily search the Scriptures (the Evangelical Scri­ptures) whether these things are so!

77. And I may be excus'd, even amongst such People as we are, to Honour and Defend the Authority of holy Scriptures, even by such an Argument as this, because of the more than Exact, and Supereminent Holiness of them, L. de Ve­ritate Rel. Christ. in that, not onely the Learned and Indefatigable Gro­tius hath us'd the like Argument a­gainst the Heathens, but the Con­sciencious Balduin too hath done the same, Casus Conscien­tiae. whereby to Confirm the Faith, and Settle the Consciences, even of Christians themselves, who might, Possibly, Scruple at the Authority of holy Writ.

78. Excuse me therefore, my Bre­thren of the Christian Confession, and give me leave to go on, since such a Method as this, as it may be Instrumental to the Begetting of Faith in him, who, as yet, dis-be­lieves that Book to be the Work, as well as the Gift of God, so it cannot choose but re-mind you, and cherish, [Page 151]and encourage that Faith which you already have, and stir up, and awa­ken that Love, and Honour, and Reverence, both to God, and the Word of God, which your Hearts bear to Both, when you consider, that by the Stile and Method, the Man­ner, and Matter of it, it can be no less than God, that spoke and made it.

79. Nay, hath not God himself given way to such a manner of Ar­guing as this, when (as, Christ, the Son, abridges the Gospel into two Commandments, so God, his Father, Mat. 22.40. Contracts the Law, into a Command, and a Promise, upon Obedience to it, and a Threat, upon Rebelling a­gainst it, Isa. 1.18. and makes his Entrance upon it with such a Preface—Come now, and let us reason together—and as an Inference out of the whole—For the Mouth of the Lord hath spoken it. Which intimates to us, V. 20. that, as we must Believe, because God hath said it, so, we may Argue, and Reason, that God hath said it, be­cause, what is Deliver'd there, is above the Power and Capacity of any Crea­ture. I shall for a little while Respite [Page 152]the Promises & Threats of Scripture, which is Isaiah's Argument, that Scripture is the Word of God, be­cause, in right order, I ought to be­gin with the beginning, and to con­sider, first, the Stile and Method of God, from the very first Word, and so on, throughout his Book.

80. The Stile and Method in which the Word of God begins, does continue to the end; it speaks, as from One having Authority, Mat. 7.29.and not as the Humane Scribes, and Writers, whose occasional sudden Voyce, and Considerate, Purposing Pen too, are subject to Errour; In the Doctrines of Man, the Method is, to Prove, unless it be onely in Re Factâ, that he, who speaks, brings his Eyes with him, as the Witnesses which saw such a thing done; In all else, it is his Reason which sways us, and works upon our Belief, and not his Name; But in holy Scriptures the Case is al­ter'd; Moses, in the beginning of them, does onely say, that, In the Beginning, Gen. 1.1.God created the Heavens and the Earth: He does not Prove God, nor, that Great Work of God, [Page 153]the Creation; and, in this, the Au­thority of Moses, nay, of All Mankind, nay, of the very First of them All, is altogether Invalid, and Un-concluding; and, that one Ex­ception, of being an Eye-witness, is, in this case, wholly taken off: For, though the Invisible things of God are clearly seen by the Creation of the World, though Every man may know, Rom. 1.20. by Every thing he sees, that there is a God that made it, and there was a time when it was made; yet Moses was no Eye-witness of the making of the World, for himself was made long after, and himself tels us so; neither could he receive, by the Te­stimony of Man, in what Order the World was made, because Man was the last thing that was made in the World; not onely Scripture tels us, he was the last, but Reason it self tels us, he could not be the first, his Ʋbi must have been made before himself could be plac'd in it. He that wrote that Book, and the whole Penta­teuch, does every where discover a great measure of Wisdome in himself, and therefore could not possibly be [Page 154]guilty of so much gross and absurd Folly, to think his own Testimony Valid, when, out of himself there are Irrefragable Reasons against the Va­lidity of his single Testimony, or the Joynt Concurrency of the whole Ra­tional Creation; and, therefore too, it cannot be, but that he would have the Eternal Creatour, qui nec Fallere potest, nec Falli, to be understood the sole Author, and himself onely to have been as the Pen in the Hand of God, whil'st God himself was the Ready Writer. Psal. 45.1. In Man, Reason is the Authority, but, in God, Au­thority is the Reason; and therefore Man proves, and God onely saies; nay, let me say, that this it self is the most powerfull proof that can be either urg'd, or imagin'd, that God hath said it; t [...]e very Method, in­communicable, and un-applicable to Creature does signifie, that it is that God which spake these words, who hath acquainted us, that this is his peculiar Stile, Psal. 82.6.Dixi—I have said that ye are Gods, Deputed Gods by me, to stand in my Room, to Distri­bute my Justice, to Execute my [Page 155]Vengeance, 1 Tim. 6.15. Psal. 97.9. who my self am the King of Kings, and the Lord of Lords, Exalted far above all Gods, so that we may, not onely Pardon, as Hy­perbolical, but Approve, as Literally true, that Vehement Expression of Raimundus de Sabunde, Dum Mi­nùs Probat, Magìs Probat; In Natu­rali Theo­logia. God does prove all he saies, the more, in that he does not Prove at all, but Say, because, did he Prove, it would administer Doubt, that the Words were Mans, who, though perhaps he be in Many Things, [...], is, in Nothing, [...]; but, to Say, by way of Authority—Non Vox Homi­nem sonat, This is, indeed, Act 12.22. not the Voyce of Man, but of God; and, since so it is, he that would have a Richer Pawn, a firmer Obligation, than the Bare Word of God (and yet I do not well to call it his Bare Word, for, his—Dixit, & Factum est, Psal. 33.9. go to­gether, what he saies, is never Bare, but alwaies apparel'd with Perfor­mance) I know not what to com­pare him to, but to our Covetous Pur­chasers, who think their Lease Im­perfect, and their Bargain lost, if [Page 156]they have it not For Ever, and, for One Day at least, more than for ever, For Ever and a Day; Thus the Stile and Method proves God to be the Author of them.

The Manner, and Matter does so too.

The Manner does so, in another manner of Stile and Method.

It finds fault in the whole Crea­tion, Gal. 2.17. though it makes not Fault in any part of it; It is Objurgatory, and Rebuking, to those on Earth, and to those in Heaven too; and what Creature Amongst Us will be so Bold, to Stile and Manner it so Loftily, and Majestically, and All-Knowingly? it tels us, not onely that All Men are Sinners, Jam. 3.2. but it uses the Hands of those very Sinfull Men, to self-acknowledge their par­ticular most grievous and hainous Sins, and makes those Men hold up their Hands at the Bar of Heaven, and not onely cry Guilty, in the Mass, as Heathens do, but thus, and thus, thus and thus hainously and specifically Guilty; and what Crea­ture will be so Injurious to his own [Page 157]Fame, to leave his Shame, and Scan­dal, and Dis-repute, upon Record? not onely, as he is one of Mankind, but too, as he is this Individual Man? A Seneca, In Vita Beatâ, c. 18. In Al­to omn. though he cryes out—In Profundo Omnium Vitiorum sum, would never cry out against his own Covetousness, though he did against the Avarice of other Men; in his own Behalf he is more sparing, and saies, Sapiens (for himself did Opine himself to be that Wise Man) non optat Divitias, sed Mavult, and he leaves others to tell us more Loudly, not onely of Senecae Praedivitis Hor­tos, Martial. but of his-Amor Sceleratus Ha­bendi; and, not onely this, Job 4.18. but God in Scripture Charges his Angels too with Folly; and Heathen Man will rather Dispute, whether there Be an Angel, whom he never saw, than charge that Invisible Angel to have sinn'd with him.

91. Would St. Paul, trow ye, have told us, that he had once been so far from Saint, as to have been a Blasphemer, and Persecuter, 1 Tim. 1.13. but that he was Over-rul'd by a Divine Power, which draws Good out of [Page 158]Evil? and makes the Penitence of St. Paul, V. 16. and the Mercy of God upon it, an Example and Encourage­ment to Atheistical Blasphemers, and Un-Christian Persecuters, to re­turn from their Evil Waies, and not to Kick out their own Blood against the Pricks? Act. 9.5. to be more Upright, and Just, both to God and Man? VVould holy David have told us, that he had been so Un-holy, Title of Ps. 51. as to go in to Bathsheba, but that the Adulterer should, with him, detest and forsake that Impure and Unclean Sin? should come Home, and return to his First Love, be constant to his Spouse Jesus, Rev. 2.4. 2 Cor. 11.2. and not make his Members the Members of an Har­lot? VVould Moses have told us, that his Anger waxed hot? that he cast the Tables (which were the work of God, Exod. 32.19. V. 16.and the Writing within them was the Writing of God, of God's own Commands) out of his hands, and broke them, Et Manus & Duplices Manibus Ce­cidere Tabellae. Ovid. de Remed. Am. l. 2. But that we should not Fret (as he did) lest we should be mov'd to do Psal. 37.8.[Page 159]Evil, as he did? and to break all the Commandments of God, in a much worse sense than he did? but that we should imitate him in his Sorrow, in his better Anger against his worse Anger, and in his other more pre­dominant, and denominating Qua­lity, his Meekness, Num. 12.3 and his Zealous Keeping all the Commandments of his God? It makes, and offers Pro­mises to All Men, it Pours out, and Denounces Threats upon All Men, even Kings, and Judges, and Magi­strates; and what One meer Man will take such a Universal Power to himself, and will not suffer his Em­pire to be Bounded by any part of that Vast Ocean, all of which has it self a Ne Ʋltra,Ps. 104.9.Thus far thou shalt go, and no further; were it possible that such a One Man should be King of all the VVorld, yet the Promises, and the Threats, are to That One Man too; and it is as Ridiculous and Absurd, for a Man to make a Promise to, and to Threaten Himself, as if he should have an Action at Law against himself for breach of Promise, or sue himself to be Bound [Page 160]to the Behaviour and Peace, for Threatning himself; there is but one Allowable, nay more, Commendable (and Pity it is, that it is so un-imi­tated, for want of Pity) way that I know of, for a Man to sue him­self; The Lord Viscount Scudamore, and Mr. Farrar of Hunting­don shire. some, whose Predecessours have Impropriated, have had such Berean-Nobility, and high Primitive Christianity in them, as to cause their own Names to be Prosecuted in Chancery, and there have Re­sign'd, and by Law Confirm'd Tithet to the Church; and, for their sakes, I could wish this Book might Live, that their Names might give Fame to the Book, and the Gratefull Book Perpetuate their Names.

82. Thus, from the Latitude, and Unlimitedness of Jurisdiction, in both Branches of it, Punitive and Remunerative, Vindictive and Pre­miative, Ps. 145.9. in doing Good to all, high and low, rich and poor; in calling all Men to Account, even those Cedars, and the Tallest of those, whose Office it is to call Inferiour Men to Account here, It must be that Absolute, Uni­versal Monarch, the Maker, the [Page 161]Owner, the Possessour, the Ruler of the VVorld, whose words these are.

Thus, the Stile, and Method, and Manner, Proves God to be the Au­thor of them.

The Matter does so too.

83. The Promises are, Mat. 5.8. of Eternal Happiness in Heaven, in the Sight and Enjoyment of the Eternal God; The Threatnings are, of Pains in Hell, Mat. 25.41. with the Devil and his Angels for ever; Neither of these can be Apprehended, but by him, who has the faculty of Discourse and Ra­tiocination; and no Reasonable Crea­ture can Promise or Threaten these; The Good, neither Angel, nor Man, will usurpe so much False Power to himself, as to Bestow Heaven, or to Inflict Hell; since Nothing can, Nihil dat, quod in se non habet. of its own Power, give, or cast, that upon another, which it hath not in it self, by its own Power; and no Angel, much less, Man, how good soever, can Possess, and Enjoy God, whether God will, or no; He may as soon be God, and what God is, [...], as, so, Enjoy him; and, [Page 162]whether he be Man, or Angel, if he be Good, he hath not Hell at all; The Bad cannot lift up Another to that Heaven, which himself has Not, nor sentence Another to that Hell, which has himself; All, that go thi­ther, go the same way, and, cer­tainly, the First of All was not so Ill a Lover of himself, as that he would Sciens & Prudens, Damn himself thither; 'tis-Nullum Numen ('tis not Nullus Daemon) Abest, Juven. Sat. 1.si sit Pru­dentia Tecum.

84. It makes Promises of things, which, had they not been Reveal'd by God, could never have entred into the Heart of Man to conceive; that there should be, Col. 2.9. in the same Person, Perfect God, and Perfect Man; Is. 7.14. that a Virgin should have a Son, and be a Virgin, when she bears him, Mat. 1.23. and ever after, and so much the more, and more evidently a Virgin, because she had such, and so holy a Son; Luk. 1.35. All Promises, that any Crea­ture makes, must (like the Child that any Creature bears) be Con­ceiv'd before they are Made; and, since no Creature could ever, by any [Page 163]the most lightsome faculty of its own, Conceive such mysterious Depths as these, therefore, that in which these Promises are made, must needs be the Word of an All-know­ing, as well as an All-powerfull God, of that God, who saw his Own, as well as his Father and Servant Da­vid's Substance, and, in whose other Book all his Members were writ­ten,Ps. 139.16when as yet there was none of them.

85. Mar. 12.33 It Commands a Universal Ho­liness to God; the Good are so Good, that they will not Command this, in their Own, but onely in the Name of their God; and the Bad are so Bad, that they will not Command this at all, no, nor Perswade it, no, nor Suffer it; Since therefore the Scri­pture is, as Nazianzen saies of it, Omni Rationabili facultate Validior, Oratio 7. above the Capacity of any Rational Creature to Compose, it must needs be, it cannot possibly be otherwise than, the Work of that God, who alone is above all Rational Creatures; not onely Above them, but with that Reverend Addition of St. Paul—Far [Page 164]above all Principality,Eph. 1.21.and Power, and Might, and Dominion, and Every Name, that is Named, not Onely in this World, but Also in that which is to come.

86. Hitherto I have shew'd you, how the Stile and Method, the Man­ner and Matter, of Holy, and Ma­king-Holy, Scriptures, does Prove a God, and propos'd to the Hitherto-Atheist, the Diligent Search of these, in that they are, not only Holy, and Sanctifying Scriptures, but, because they are so, Blessed and Happifying Scriptures too; the search of these, upon this Ground, I propos'd to him, that he might find out, by these, what that True Happiness is (and Confess GOD, not onely Essen­tially to Be, but Mercifully to be the Author, and Fountain, and Giver, both of the Scriptures, and of the Happiness Taught and Repos'd in them) which All Men desire, and, concering the Declaring and De­fining of which, all Un-Scriptur'd Men are as Wavering and Un­constant, as the Citizens of Jerusalem were, in telling what was the No-Fault, [Page 165]of Un-guilty, and Saint, Paul, that some cry out One thing, Act. 21.34some Another; some a Prosperous Good­ness, and some, an Innocency, though Afflicted; some, Pleasure, and some, Honour; some, Wisdome, and some, Contentfull Goodness; so that we can no more know the Cer­tainty, than the Chief Captain of the Band could, who came to Paul's Rescue, because of the Philosophical Tumult; Of which Happiness, let me shew you, in one word more, a Glimpse and Tast out of holy Scri­ptures, how it is much More, and much Better, not onely than any One, but than All of those Names, by which they call it; and so I shall, though slowly, Descend to, yet spee­dily pass through, the Second Trea­tise, or Second part of the First.

87. That Happiness is a Pro­sperous Goodness, for it Consists in Enjoying that God, who, first, Mat. 5.8. made Man Good, and then Happy; and the Security of that Happiness, is beyond the Power of such a Giddy thing as Fortune, either to Bestow, 1 Thess. 4.17. or to Deprive Man of; for it is for [Page 166]ever; And that Happiness is much more than all the Successes of this World, and more than that Much More too; for he that has been the most Successfull Man here, can yet imagine Happinesses beyond all that Actual Success; but, there, he shall Possess More, than he can Covet here; not onely the Excellency of all that God hath Created, and which, in his Infinite and Mercifull Wisdome and Goodness, he shall appoint to endure in Heaven, when he Annihilates those unworthier Creatures, which, here, we Enjoy'd too much, and Lov'd too well, be­cause not well enough; and, yet, who can Imagine the Entire, though Inferiour, Happiness of the Created All in this World? and, much more, the Things which are in Heaven, Wisd. 9.16who hath searched out? those things which the Prophet Isaiah, Isa. 64.4. and the Apostle St. 1 Cor. 2.9. Paul, have told us, the Heart of Man, though it can Enjoy, cannot conceive: and, yet, it shall not onely Enjoy All These, in That God, 1 Cor. 15.28. who is All in All, but there­fore Much More than All these, be­cause [Page 167]that God also; There shall be Tranquill Happiness of the Mind, without the Vexation of the happiest Mind here, which Plots, and Con­trives, Studies, and Beats, to be more Happy still; That Happiness shall consist, if not In, yet with, Virtue, and Love, and Knowledge; we shall Love our own Glory, and Love the Glory of God above that, and Love his, even in that he hath Glorify'd us also; We shall stand up compleat in Virtue, 1 Cor. 10.12. without bare thinking that we stand (though some, here, will not be contented with a Modest Thinking, but will arrogantly Pro­claim too, that they stand, even whil'st they lye flat along in that Ditch into which their Blind Guide hath thrown them) and without an­xious Taking heed, lest we fall, for, Mat. 15.14 our God will take that heed for us, and hold up our Arm with his; we shall be Wise, not in any perplex'd Speculation of the Divinity in Things Created, but in the Open Vision of the Essence of God, in the streaming Rayes, though not in the whole Sun of that Essence; we shall be like [Page 168]him, in Un-sinfull, Un-dangerous Knowledge, 1 Joh. 3.2. because we shall see him as he is.

88. There shall be all the Hap­piness of the Body too; Beauty, and Health, and Strength; the Body shall shine as the Sun; Mat. 13.43 1 Cor. 15.54. that shall be its Beauty; It shall be Immortal as the Soul (when Man shall be, as it were, Re-made, not of Body and Soul, but of Soul and Soul) that shall be its Health, it shall be Im­passible, Un-suffering, as the Angels of God, it shall have an eye, which they have not, and yet, no more Tears than they which never had Eyes to weep; Rev. 7.17. nay, the Eyes of it shall be, like those of Christ, as a Flame of Fire, Rev. 19.12. Un-wet, and as Dry as that; Sooner may Contradicti­ons be Verisimilitudes, and Fire weep here, than a Saint there; and that shall be its Strength.

And, not onely the Mind shall be Happy, in that which Peculiarly ap­pertains to It, Virtue, and Love, and Wisdome; not only shall be added to the Happiness of the Mind, that of the Body, in that which Peculiarly [Page 169]appertains to It, Beauty, and Health, and Strength; but, to both these Distinct Happinesses, of the Body, and of the Mind, will be added a third, which will, once again, make both of them joyntly Happy, That, which we, here, miscall the Goods of For [...]une, and shall, there, rightly un­derstand to be the Wealth of God, for, both Body and Mind shall be (I will not say Fortunate) Happy in the perpetual possession of all manner of Riches; for, as the Body and Mind make the Man ('twas in some re­fin'd and limited sense, well said of Pythagoras, [...], and of Pla­to, Animus Cujus (que) Is est Quis (que) yet, when Pythagoras, and Plato, were dead, his Soul, and his Mind, still were; but that Soul was not Pythagoras, nor that Maxd, Plato; else, Pythagoras was Alive, with­out any [...], even after he was Dead, and Plato was Return'd be­fore his own Great Year) and God makes the Man a Saint, so, the same God will make that Saint a Joseph, Gen. 41.43. who shall be Ruler over all his Land, Ruler over all his Goods, over the [Page 170]whole Kingdome of Heaven, for, that it self is, both the Field, and the Treasure, Mat. 24.47 Mat. 13.44.46. and the Pearl in it, for which we should Sell All we have here, and Purchase those, by Selling, by Despising, by Counting All we have here, Phil. 3.8. but Dung, that we might win Christ; Such an un-doting e­steem of these Under, and Deceitfull Happinesses, will make them to be Dung indeed, such Dung, as will Enrich and Fructifie that Field, and make it bring forth that Treasure, and that Pearl for us; Let us, there­fore, with a Comparative Contempt of these, cry out, as St. Austin did, Whatever else the Lord our God hath given to us, In Psal. 26.let him (what he hath been, a long time doing) take it all away, and give us these. For

89. With these, as he will give us an Establish'd, and Persevering, so he will also give us an Un-affli­cted Goodness; Sin and Misery go together, and neither of them can enter into Heaven; Sin is a Moth, which will eat a hole into our Hap­piness, Mat. 6.20. and Misery is a Thief, which will steal it all away, and there is no [Page 171]room for such Guests as these; There was, sometime, a kind of Hell in the Lower Heavens, Gen. 19.24. but all the Fire and Brimstone of them will be rain'd down upon the Sodoms and Go­morrahs here; nay, those very Hea­vens themselves, will endure the Plague, which they did Inflict, they will Melt away with forvent heat, 2 Pet. 3.12 and onely that Heaven shall endure for ever, in which there is, and will be, nothing else, but God, and An­gels, Saints, and Joy.

90. The Pleasures there, are much more (and much more Pleasures) than Man can either Desire or Ap­prehend; for, they are not onely Pleasures for evermore, Ps. 16.11. but they are too, a whole River of them. Psal. 36.8.

91. There is Honour; and that more multiply'd in the Nature of it, than in all those words of St. Peter, 1.1.7.Praise, and Honour, and Glory, and more Magnify'd still, in that the Fa­ther of Jesus Christ will honour those there, Joh. 12.26 who serve Jesus Christ here.

92. The Wisdome there is in­finitely [Page 172]beyond all the Wisdome in this World; not onely beyond all the Wisdome of the Children of this World (who are so Wise in their Ge­nerations, one would scarce think they were ever Children) but of the Children of Life and Light too, whil'st they are in this World; The Best, the Chiefest Wisdome of the Children In this World, though not of the Children Of this World, is, to be Wise to Another, a Greater, a Better World; 'tis true, Nemini sa­pit, qui sibi non sapit, and 'tis as true, as that—Nec sibi sapit, qui sibi non in Aeternum sapit, Ps. 111.10.The Beginning of that Wisdome, is the Fear of GOD, and the Instructers in that Wisdome are the holy Scriptures; 'tis the great Eulogie, that St. Paul gives of them to Timothy, 2.3.15. that they are Able to make him wise unto Salvation; and in the verse after, All of them are given by Inspiration from GOD; so that this one Link in the Chain of Happiness, is sufficient to both those ends, for which I insist upon it, both that Scriptures might be search'd, as the onely Certain Foun­dation [Page 173]of Future Bliss, and that that God might be acknowledg'd, whose Gift that Happiness is, and whose Fear does begin to make us Wise un­to it; And, if there be so much VVis­dome, in the very Way to Salvation, how much more in the Enjoyment of it? As certainly as much More, as that First Principle, which is e­qually agreed upon by all Mankind, has Certainty in it, Totum est majus suis Partibus, for, Here we know, but it is but in Part, we Prophecy, but, in the most Studious, or most Enlightned of us, it is but in Part; 1 Cor. 13.9, 10. but, hereafter, When that, which is Perfect, is come, then that, which is in Part, shall be done away; VVe are Children, so long as we are here, we speak, we understand, we think, V. 11 as Children; Then onely, when we are grown up to a Perfect Man, Eph. 4: 13.unto the Measure of the Stature of the Fulness of Christ (and that is only, when we enter into Happiness) shall we cast away Childish Things; for, though in that place, St. Paul was become a Man even below Stairs, and out of Heaven, by a special and [Page 174]bountifull Illumination and Sancti­fication, yet, how many of us to­gether, in respect of Knowledge and Holiness, cannot make up one St. Paul? And yet the Knowledge which the Man St. Paul had here, was but VVeak, and Childish, and that onely, Manly and Perfect, which he Now has Above; The Evangelical Knowledge, which he had, and we have here, was indeed, Perfect, if Compar'd to a Legal Knowledge, but very Lame, and Heavy, Dull, and Ignorant, if set in Competition with that in Heaven; so Theodoret interprets that place; [...]. and so St. Paul too, when, in the verse after, he does so far Un-Man himself, as to wrap up himself, and us, in the same Thick Cloud, for, Now, We see through a Glass Darkly (We, not a very Paul excepted) but, Then, Face to Face; and (lest that might be suspected for a meer piece of Civility, humbly to involve himself in that Ignorance, which is the Lot of All) he speaks more home yet, and to his own Door, Now I know in Part, but, then, shall I know, [Page 175]even as I also am known; and, what VVisdome, what Knowledge, Grea­ter, and more Sublime, than to Know, even as God himself Knows, (sure, if there be a Prius and Posteri­us in the Knowledge of God, the first thing that he ever knew, was, that himself Alwaies Is from Everlasting) and to be VVise (in some granted Proportion, Psal. 93.2. even by the Testimony of God himself) as he is VVise?

93: There, is also a Contentfull Goodness, a Filling, a Satisfying Happiness—Lord shew us the Father, Ioh. 14.8.and it sufficeth; nay, not onely the Father, but the Son, and the Holy Ghost too, are shew'd sufficiently to all the Saints of God here, in their Exile, and will be shew'd sufficingly to them all Above, in their Coun­trey.

94. The End why I propose to my Atheist-Reader all these several Branches of our Future Happiness, (which will hereafter be bestow'd by the Father of Spirits, and are, Heb. 12. [...] in the mean while, attested by the Spirit of the Father) is, that he may (by that Lov'd Argument of Self-Preservation, [Page 176]and, for his very own sake) be in love with those Scriptures of God, which so much Out-Promise, and Out-Give, all that All Natural Men have written, or can desire, that, by these, he might Know, and Acknow­ledge, Love with Reverence, and Serve with Fear, that God, who is, even by Natural Reason (which, to the Atheist, is instead of God) con­vinc'd to be the Bountifull Author, both of these Scriptures, and of all other Bounties.

95. May such Reasons as these be effectual upon him, to seek all his Happiness at the hands of that God, who is Rerum omnium Pleroma, Irenaeus, l. 2. c. 1. the One, Onely Fulness, and Satis­faction, Center and Rest of All things, without whose Blessing in a Contentment here, and in making that Contentment an Earnest of a Heaven, our Souls are Empty, when our Chests are Throng'd, and our Appetite, even when it is Sated, Hungers after we know not what.

96. In Enchi­ridio Or­thodoxo­graph. 'Tis good Counsel of Pisanus, that, since no Creature, without God, can do Enough for himself, [Page 177]and be Satisfactory to himself, he, that would have sufficient, and e­nough, should seek to enjoy his God; should Study, and Pray, and Live, after that manner, whereby he might have a Title and Interest in that Fundamental Universal Blessing, (without which, Nothing else, not all the Pomp and Prosperity, the Gilded Hooks, and Candid Venoms of this World, is Blessed; and, with which, Nothing, not all the Con­tempt, and Visible, naked-fac'd Scorpions of this World, can make Wretched) I will be their God, Frequenter, in utroque Codice.and they shall be my People; Who suffer'd more than the Apostles of Christ Je­sus? and yet, 2 Cor. 3.4. because such Trust they had, through Christ, to God-ward, who suffer'd Less than they? Did they suffer, to whom it was given to suffer? Who ever complain'd of Li­berality, as of Stripes? of Kindnesses done to him, as of a Load and Pres­sure? What Liberality greater? What more Abundant Kindness, than such a Bounty, which, in St. Paul's ac­count (who had often experimented the Sweetness of that, which Per­secuting [Page 178]Man meant Gall and VVormwood) is made Equal, even with Faith in God; His Zealous Di­sciples would have Envy'd him, if they might not Partake with him in the Honour of Enduring Affli­ctions; and therefore he does, not onely Comfort his Philippians in these, but these themselves are the very Comforts which he speaks, and God Administers to them—For unto you it is given, C. 1. v. 29, 30.in the behalf of Christ, not onely to Believe in him, but also to Suffer for his sake, having the same Conflict which ye saw in me, and now hear to be in me; He does not, and he would not have any of those, to grieve, for any of these; nay, he does, and would have those do so too, thank his and their God for them; how weak, and despis'd, and un­wealthy soever they were in this VVorld, yet this was his, and all his Disciples, 2 Cor. 3.5. great Support, that—Their Sufficiency was of God; Have God, and you have Sufficient, for—He is All; Have not God, and you have Nothing, for he is All: Paul had Conflicts, and the Philippians had [Page 179]Conflicts; and, these were to them, Signs, and Marks, and Testimonies of true Disciples; nay, they were more, Mercies, and Donations, and Gifts to Beloved Disciples; Not onely these, but Christ himself had Conflicts too, and, in the Eye of the VVorld (till the Eye of the VVorld, the Sun, was asham'd to see All of it, and hid both his own Face, and the Face of the whole Earth, in Darkness) Nothing else but Con­flicts; and yet in the midst of all these Conflicts, these had All, be­cause they had God; and Christ had All, because He Was, and Is God, and Is to Come, to Reward those, who Patiently Endure these.

97. By this time, I hope he, to whom I now write, has left off to be he, to whom I Began to write, that he is Austin'd into—Ego non sum ego, and Paulin'd into—I live, Gal. 2.20.yet not I, but Christ liveth in me; that he is not onely a Deist, but a Christian too; and therefore I shall take my leave of him with two pieces of Sober Counsel; One, from the General Doctrine of God, that [Page 180]he would depend wholly upon him; Another from the Particular Do­ctrine of Happiness, that he would go on in being a Saint, Psal. 85.8.and not turn again to Folly, in prizing Glass above Pearl.

98. From the First, Learn he not to gape after the Inferiour All, but to attend on that God, who, even now, Ps. 81.10. hath brought him out of Egypt, and hath promis'd, though he open his Mouth never so wide, to Fill it; to labour for a Title, and not to doubt of Sufficiency in him, who is Above Ali, Eph. 4.6.and Through All, and All in All; Let him be Above all, by his Proselytical, and our Renew'd Obedience to his holy Precepts; Let him be Through All, by his, and our Resigning all the several Powers he hath given us, back to himself, by imploying them in a Subordination to Just and Mercifull Power; Let him be All in All; Desire we no­thing else but him, Nothing but from him, Nothing but for him. Are we his Children? who is so wise as he, to know what we stand in need of? Mat. 6.8. & 32. VVho is so Good as he to supply to [Page 181]all our wants? VVho is so Fatherly as he, to Chastise us, and yet to Love us too? Are we not his, but Belial's Children? who is so Gracious as he, to afflict us, that we may be his? who is so Holy and True, Just and Potent as he, to controul all our Inordinate and Sinfull Desires of Having?

99. From the Second. Learn we to return that Answer to all the gaudy Temptations, and fond Al­lurements of this Inchanting VVorld, which Agesilaus did to him, who besought him to hearken to the Voyce and Song of one, who well imitated the Various and Plea­sant Notes of the warbling Nigh­tingale; No, saies he, Ipsam Lusci­niam audivi, I have heard the Nigh­tingale her self, and all Imitation I know, comes short of her; Say to any Tully, who bids you ask for Happiness from Humane Plots, and Counsels, and Contrivances, and the Aids and Assistances of For­tune upon these, I will none of that, since I have heard of a Firmer Hap­piness, which Fortune has Nothing [Page 182]to do with, a Happiness from A­bove, and to Above, from that God, from whom Every Good Gift does come, Jam. 1.17. and from whom too All Good Counsels do proceed; If it be not Good, Common-Prayer-Book. 'tis no Gift, and I will not re­ceive it; If it be Good, 'tis none of hers, and I will not be Accessory to her Theft, nor purchase a Halter, be it never so Silken a one; I remem­ber that of Seneca (whom I once took for Divine too much, and now wish he were more Divine) For­tunae de me Potestatem, non do, and I am Christian'd into a new Philosophy, which saies, Non datur Fortuna. Say to any Seneca, who cals the Conscience of Well­doing, Happiness, even then, when the Body is in Torture, I am con­tented with the Yoke now, but I look for a Release anon, Ps. 34.19. since I have heard that though Many are the Afflictions of the Righteous, yet the Lord not onely Delivereth them out of all, Gen. 15.1. but is, himself, their Ex­ceeding great Reward;Ps. 58.11.Verily there is a Reward for the Righteous, Verily he is a God that judgeth in the [Page 183]Earth; I believe it enough, be­cause David hath said it, and yet I have learnt to put both the Ve­rilies together, Amen, A­men, dic [...] vobis. and believe it the more, for David's Sons, and my God's sake, whose Stile That Is; though I suffer Many things, 2 Tim. 1.12.ne­vertheless I will not be ashamed, for I know whom I have Belie­ved; What is a little Blood-shed? I have empty'd a Vein to Re­cover from a Sickness, and was well again; Shall I not empty them All, for Christ and Heaven? Say to any Epicure, to any He, that would be more Crane than he is Philosopher, that bids you, to be Happy, to become a Dog, and a Sow, to wallow in your own Myrie Vomit, to allow of nothing but Sensual Pleasure, I will none of that; since I have heard, not onely that a Friar, Erasmus in his Eccle­siastes. to Torment a Drunkard, bade him be Drunk again, as Conceiving no Torture to be equal to an Over-charg'd Stomach, nor the Rope it self more Cruelly to stretch a Throat, [Page 184]than a Loathsome Yawning, but that at God's Right Hand there are Pleasures for Evermore, Ps. 16.11. In­nocent, and Un-satiating Plea­sures, a whole and a clear Ri­ver of them; not onely a River, but the Spring-head too, All my Springs are in thee O God, Psal. 87.7. Say to any Livy, who calls VVorldly Honour, and Earthly Soveraignty, Happiness, I will none of that, since I have heard, There is no Honour like to that, L. Hatton's Preface to the Psalms.of serving God in a Great Capacity; that this is the onely Lawfull VVay, by which to set up a Royal Priesthood, 1 Pet. 2.9. Exod. 19.6a Kingdome of Priests, even amongst the Laity also, when God shall make them, indeed to be, what in both those Scriptures they are call'd, a holy Nation. Say to any Horace, who, to be Hap­py, bids you be VVordly-wise, and Wise in your Generation, I will none of that, since I have heard of Another, a Heavenly VVisdome, a VVisdome to all Eternity, and to Salvation in it; [Page 185]This, if compar'd to the Worlds, is not Another, but an Onely Wisdome; the Worlds, if com­par'd to this, is not Another Wisdome, but an Onely Folly, Madness, Desperation; VVhat is my Generation, but a Point, a Nothing, to God's Eternity? My Daies are but a Hands Breadth, Psal. 39.5.(Diogenes's [...], in re­spect of some Longer Liver in the first of Ages) and mine Age is as nothing before thee O God; Might I be as Happy, Latum Unguem, and one Day of my Life, as all this World could make me, and wretched the whole hand-breadth, and all the Life besides, I would not make so Indiscreet and Un­politique a Choyce; All this Life, to all Eternity, is infinitely less than a Day, to all this Life, and shall I choose the Greater Evil; and forfeit the Greater Good, when I have skill enough to re­fuse the Lesser Good, because of a Lesser Evil? Say to any Aristotle, who comes nearest the [Page 186]Mark, when he bids you be Hap­py in Well-Doing, and in the Satisfaction which arises from thence, I will more than that, since I have heard, that though a Good Conscience, Prov. 15.15. and a Merry Heart, because of That, is a Con­tinual Feast, yet the Reward of that Good Conscience is a much Better, and Merrier Feast, and that therefore I look up to that Jesus, Heb. 12.2. who, as he is the Author, has appointed unto me a Kingdome, and, when he is the Finisher of my Faith, will Crown me in it, that I may Eat and Drink at his Table, Luk. 22.29, 30.in his Kingdome.

100. And yet, though this Je­sus be Another Notion, Examina­tio Portu­galli A­theis. 1617 or rather Another Person (for there was a Portugal Atheist, who being ask'd what he thought of the Trinity, an­swerd, Examina­tio 3. quaest. 6. Se adorare Trinitatem, sed per al [...]as Notiones, non sub Nomi­nibus Patris, & Filii, & Spiritus Sancti) yet it is but One, and the Same God, who makes this Feast of Happiness, and fils the [Page 187]Table with all these, and ma­ny more, Several and Precious Messes, and who by his Ʋnity with the Father, and the Holy Ghost (to which Unity in Trinity be all Prayer and Praise for ever) calls upon me for my Promis'd Disquisition, and Determinati­on, That there is One (already Argu'd) and But One God, to which I proceed, [...].

Polytheismus Vapulans; OR, THERE IS BUT ONE GOD.

Greg. Nazianz. [...].

LONDON, Printed for Humphrey Moseley, and are to be sold at his Shop at the Sign of the Prince's Arms in St. Paul's Church-yard, 1654.

TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE, THE L. VISCOUNT TRACY, My much Honour'd Lord and Patron.

MY Honour'd Lord, Since, by some Un­happynesses (which have made Long Furrowes upon your Back, though they could not, Psal. 129.3. upon your Face, and, by your unmatcht patience, have left That, as they found it, and have not writh'd, nor Afflicted One [Page]wrinckle more upon your con­stant Brow) I cannot, as the Du­ty of my Place obliges me, Preach to your Ear, give me leave to do it to your Ey, and to be your Chaplain from the Press, when you cannot Hear (unless by others) that I am so from the Pulpit: I may remember your Lordship, that the ONE GOD, of whom I treat, though He binds Himself to None, does usually observe this Method, in repairing worldly Adversities with spirituall Advantages; and, as it is His Generall design, to better That man, by any Cross, which He layes upon His shoul­ders, and to bring him neerer to the Favour of That Christ, who bore the Cross for Him, by the similitude of sufferings; so, in your Lordship's Case, he does, not only Prescribe, but Confect [Page]too; tells you what is best, and prepares those Ingredients for you, in removing you from him who has less of skill, in the Cure of Souls, to him who has more of it; and who would not bless God the more, for such a Medicinall, and Healing Tribu­lation? As All eyes see your Pa­tience, Luke 21.19. Dionys. A­reopag. in which you Possesse your Soul, though, not very much be­sides, so I beseech That God, who is [...], and sees All things, that the things which have Happen'd unto you, Philip. 1.12. v. 13. Ibid.may fall out to the furtherance of the Gospell in you; that, as your Bonds are Ma­nifest in All the Palace (and were they not manifest, I would not have nam'd them) so they may be Bonds in Christ, that, even This also may turn to your salva­tion, through your, and our Prayer, and the supply of the Spirit of [Page]JESUS CHRIST. V. 1 [...].

These my god Lord, and ma­ny more Inconveniencies and, Incumbrances of life and for­tunes, with which you struggle, or, to speak more properly, which struggle with you, have made me believe that such a de­dication as This, (upon which your life is Comment, and your Fortunes Notes) would be not an unacceptable piece of service, in recalling to your Lordships Con­sideration, That, which all the Circumstances of all your Af­faires, do daily Mind you of, that there is but One Heaven, That Above, Job 22.14. but One God, He that Walks in the Circuit thereof.

When you Tasted, and Try'd All the Happinesses of the Earth together, you were, even Then, too wise, to make a God of Any, or of All of These; in that you [Page] Had Them, and They Had not you; in that they Serv'd you, and you Rul'd them; and an Gbedi­ent God, a Bounden and Chain'd Deity, a Divinity under Lock & Key, You was never so much Persian to allow of; much less, Q. Cur­tius l. 4. scribit de Persis, quod Deos, quo Certius reti­nerent, cate­nis vincie­bant. when Fortune has, now, turn'd one half of her wheel, will you make the Clay Feet, the Iron legs, the Brazen Belly, and Thighes of That prosperity a God, whose Breast, and Arms of Silver, and Head of Fine Gold, Dan. 2.32.33. you could not indure to worship; Let Men, that wrangle at wealth, and for wealth, the Clent, and the Law­yer, Creep, and Crouch to such Images as These, and think if they will, that they are well a­wake the while, whilst That they Dote upon, is but an Image, and not the Architype, a Beam, and not the Sun, least of all, Mal. 4.2. That of [Page]Righteousness, and they them­selves, when they expect to grasp it, do but Dream; but let my Good Lord look higher, and Pity the Childings at the Barre; Let Him not be Froward with them that are Froward, but buy love with love; with so cheap a Fee, let Him Purchase the One and Onely God, who, though He be but One, and Onely, Is, and has All things, and will sell them All at the Price of Love; Prov. 8.17. I love them that love Me; (would they have Estates, V. 18. and Titles?) Riches and Honour are with Me, (would they have Unmolested Estates, and Unforfeited Titles?) yea Durable Riches, and Righteous­ness; what ever the violence of Time, or Man, takes away, Is neither Wealth, nor yours; That which Lasts, is Wealth, and That, which Is You, is [Page]Yours; the Philosopher said well—Omnia Mea Mecum, Bias. but your Christian Lordship sayes better, Omnia mea Ego; your self is, only, and all, your Own; nor can you stand in Need of Any thing from Any Other, but from Christ; may He Clothe you, with His Robe of Righte­ousness, and no matter though there be never a Pocket in it; with That Robe, you will have Peace with God, and Without That Pocket, Peace with Men too; That you may be bles­sed Both these wayes; and be so like your IESUS, Luke 2, ult. as to In­crease in Favour with GOD and Man, whilst you are on Earth, at least, inseparably, and with­out any Altercation, in Favour with Him, who is God and Man in Heaven, and, yet, in Both those Natures, is but One Per­son, [Page]and, in That One Person, is the same God, with the other Two, Three Persons, and One God, is the Prayer of

Your Lordships obliged Chaplain, and faith­full Servant, WILLIAM TOWERS.

Polytheismus Vapulans, OR, There is but One GOD.

1. HOw Necessarily that First Do­ctrine, that there Is a God, is to be backt with this second Do­ctrine, that there Is but one God, will appear, out of the corrupt nature of all, the self­deifying opinions of some, and the Diabolical practices of others.

2. 'Tis not only so, in this great Case, but it is so also, in almost e­very Case, where Man has more of passion then judgement, and loves [Page 136] Interest above Truth (and, almost every man has so, and dos so) that, when he is convinc'd, he has been in an unprofitable errour, he will never think he can run far enough from that unrewarding mistake, till he runs into another, Equally as bad as that; and then, dos not care how irrecoverably he sinks into a second Ditch, so long as he is sure he escapes the danger of the former Pit. 'Tis so in the Religion of Na­ture, in Morality; 'Tis not enough to tell the Covetous Man, how base his sin is, whilst he dos, (as Bion says he days) Sordidi Divites ita facultatum curam ha­bent, quasi propriarum, ita parcunt, tanquam alienis. take so much care over his wealth, as if it were his own (his beloved Spouse—Incubat Auro) and so much spare it, and forbear it, as if it were another Mans; to tell him, that he starves himself, that he may starve others; to tell him, that it is better to give, then to hoard, and that he hoards up his own Damnation; that his Hell is stole away, when his Bags are Ris [...]ed, if he grieves more for the sin of him that open'd his Chest, then because he left it empty; When [Page 137]you have told him all this, and more, & made him fear to be Rich, Is 33.14. as much as he fears the everlasting burnings, you will make him apt to sin as much in prodigality and wastful­ness, as he did before in laying up, and going to Bed with the Key in his mouth. Therefore, you must tell him too, that though the spark­ling, and yellowness of his Gold, be like the Flame of fire, of which too much, and an ungovern'd heap, will burn him, yet a little of it, if it kindles not in the very heart, will warm him; you must not only tell him, Josh. 7.21. that to with-hold the Wedge of another Man, and to bury it in his own Tent, will cause him to be put to death, V. 26 and to have a heap of stones over him in Earth, (I, and if he repent not, if he testifie not his repentance, by dispersing, V. 22 by restoring to the owner, and by giving to the poor, a heap of Coals over him, in Hell too) insted of a heap of Gold and Silver under him; but you must tell him too, that, 1 Tim. 5.8. if he provides not for his own, he is worse then an Infidel; and, if he provides [Page 4]not of his own, he is the same Man still, worse then Infidel; you must, not only tell him, that his extortion, whereby he makes the poor eat stones, Is. 3.15. instead of Bread, whereby himself grinds the poor people of God, Ps. 53.4. and eats even them up, as it were Bread, that this makes him to be less charitable, Mat. 4.3. then the Devil himself, who besought that stones might be made Bread; but you must tell him too, V. 4 that himself must live by Bread also, though not by Bread only; you must not only tell him, as St. L. 2. Ep. 6. Non modo aliena non appetas (hoc enim publi­cae leges p [...]niunt, He means, when the appetite is fill'd and not when it yawns) sed Tica, quae sunt aliena, non s [...]ves. Hierom does, that he must not covet that, which is another Mans (for, every right Christian St. will say as St. Austin did, that the su­perfluity, and over-plus of a rich Man, is the debt and portion of a poor Man) but you must tell him too, that, though every Man be­sides, is his neighbour, himself is his neighbour also; (Proximus egomet mihi is a good rule, when it is a common rule, and not an inclosure, when it lets this, and that Man be proximus too; as, in a Circle, though the Line that is first drawn, points [Page 5]in the Circumference, yet every after Line touches as close as that) and though he must not reserve from others, that of his own also, which is another Mans, yet he must not im­part to others, that, without which, nothing is left his own; but he must love, and cherish them, and him­self, by liberal imparting, and mo­derate using of what he hath, and not leave off to love and cherish ei­ther, by immoderate keeping; else, if you only declame against his covetousness, till you perswade, and charm, and fright him into a re­nouncing, and loathing, and eju­ring of that, and use not your dis­creet endeavours to stop him in the right, middle, and vertuous way, you will only dispossess him of one De­vil, that he may have room, in which he intertain another; so, a Prodi­gal Man may be chid out of his spending vanity, till he does nothing else, but scrape, and neither he, nor he, be, the more, or at all, a liberal Man, for all you have said unto them. So it is in Christian Religion too; A Reform'd Anabaptist will [Page 140]sooner turn a persecuting Papist, and a Reform'd Papist sooner turn a persecuting Anabaptist, then ei­ther of them be a truly-reform'd Protestant; though, like Sampsons Foxes, Judg. 15.4. they turn tails to one ano­ther, (and are ready to spit fire too in the Face of each,) yet they have a Firebrand in the midst, with which they burn up all the shocks, V. 5 and stan­ding Corn, (as that Corn signifies true Disciples; and tares, Apostates) all the Olives and Vine-yards (as that Vine-yard signifies the true Church of Christ) which the Hea­then Poet, Ovid. Fast. l. 4. however it came to his hands, hath acquanted us with,

Scilicet vulpem.
Captivam, stipulâ, Foenoque Invol­vit, & Ignes
Admovet; Urentes effugit illa Manus;
Quà Fugit, Incendit Vestitos Mes­sibus Agros;
Damnosis Vires Ignibus Aura dabat.

Histories are almost as full of those Passionate Changers (with whom the wise Man, Prov. 24.21. bids us to have no­thing to do, especially, not to do, [Page 141]what they will not choose but do, Meddle) who have run from One extreme to the other, as of those Ju­dicious changers, who have run from both extremes, to the truth; of all enemies to the Church of Eng­land, from an English Jesuit, who hath formerly protested better, Good Lord deliver us; and I would it were well consider'd, whether in these very dayes, and in this very Nati­on, for want of this judgement and moderation, and sobriety (for, there is, and should be, a mental sobriety, aswel as there is, though there should not bee, a mental drunkenness, Pliny l. 9. Ep. 26. Ex Demo­sibene. Non Datum. [...]] the office † taken, at any thing, which was, or seem'd offensive, has not been the cause of so many real offences amongst us; God in his mercy and wisdom, restore to us, those two great blessings, which al­waies fall off together, truth, and love, that the swords may be beaten themselves, beaten into plowshares, and the spears into pruning Hooks, that the Hedge of Christs Church may be only prun'd by these, to grow [Page 8]the better, and not quite cut down by those. As thus it is, in Morality, and thus in Christianity, that the unguided hate of one fault, in ill practice, and mis-opinion, does be­get another; so, thus it is too, in the very beginning, as well as in the progress of true Religion: not only the Cathari (for, that word will be less quarreld at then the direct English of that word) will misdeem themselves so Paeniten­tiam dene­gat. Austin. de Haeres. 169. Aetas no­stra tam praesentibus plena est numinibus, ut facilius possis Deū, quam He­minem in­venire; 'tis so true of Aetas no­stra, that I may spare to quote Petronius for it. holy and perfect, as if they were a kind of Demi-Gods on Earth, at least the Dii minorum Gentium (for, they are the minors, the inferiour sort of people, who ar­togate to themselves this inferiour kind of Divinity) nor only the con­tracters and Covenanters with Hell, who rather then fail of a Plurality, though they assuredly know, there is but one God, will worship the Devil himself for another; but, out of the infirmity of his unknowing Nature (for, less of knowledge is part of the punishment of Adams sin, in all Adams race) and, in the simplicity, and mis-lead zeal of his Heart, he that is, but now, Initia­ted [Page 9]into the belief of a God, that is convinc'd of his monstrous crime in denying that there is any God, will so abhor that Atheistical gui [...]t, as, rather then return to that gross mi­stake, every thing he sees, and knows, every thing he loves, and fears, shall be a God; there shall not only be, as St. L de Hae­resib. Fig. 46. excus. Oxon & ad [...]ct. Vin­centi [...] Lyri­nens. Cōmo­nitoriu. duabu [...] Ani 1631. Austln sayes the Manichaeans held, Duo Princi­pia, Aeterna & Coaeterna, Boni & mali, but numerosum Principium u­triusque and yet, even amongst these too (which would make the very Soul to blush) every good Soul is of the same nature, of which God himself is; This also they say, Ibid. out of their former absurd principle, although with a Coguntur dicere; and then, uno absurdo dato, sequun­tur mille, if ever there were but one thousand of good Souls, (perhaps a thousand of thousands too,) e­very good Soul of these is an ab­surdity, a Solecism of the Mani­chaeans; not only the living Spirit of a Man, but the liveless Body of the Sun shall be one God, and every Star another; and then what [Page 10] Quicquid humus, pe­lagus, coe­lum, mira­bile signat, Id dixere Deos, colles, Freta, Flu­mina flam­mas. Pru­dentius; the Heathens do worship [...] Naz. de Natal. Christi. store of Gods have they! and how above number! though we have store enough of God, in one, and that, innumerable store too, because but one; yet, such a one, as is in­finitely more infinite then all else, which, in their own nature, though not by the actual Arithmetique of Man, are capable to be numbred, because he, alone, is more all then they, which I shall presently tell you of, in shewing you the several ways, by which God is one.

3. He is one, simplicitate, because he is not made up of several parts, as all things are, that have this, that they are, of gift, the most sim­ple of them, are, at least, compoun­ded of Actus, and Potentia; All things else, are compounded; and the very composition of them does Un-God all things else; every totum Physicum (and I speak only of sub­stantials which are intire, and have nature in them; for, they, who make the part of a Man, a God, have answer'd themselves, for, how can that, which is but a part, and that but of a Man, be, yet; a God? and [Page 11]a whole God too? but, when they make the worst part of Man a God, they may safely do it, Nil securius est Lascivo Idololatra; I can only reply to such, Phil. 2. what Tully did to Anthony, Sunt quaedam, quae hone­stè non possum dicere, Phil. 3. and what to Dolabella, Ea turpitudo est, quae ob­jici, ne ab inimico quidem potest ve­recundè; and they, who make the Accidents of Man a God, who implore Febrem Deam, to take away Febrem Morbum, who will have a Deus Vagitanus, that their Children may not hurt themselves with crying, and a Deus Fabulanus to teach their Children how to speak, a Deus Statelinus, that they may stand upright, and not fall, and a Deus Potinus, that they may Drink aright, and not fall; and if every such circumstance as these must Deity, any one Man may set him­self upon so many imployments, and mishape himself into so many po­stures, till he stands in need of all Hesiods thirty thousand Gods, [...]. to protect such a [...], and mul­tiform Man; but these, and the sus­picions [Page 12]rather then opinions of these, are more worthy a pitty, then a dis­proof) every totum Physicum is made up of its Constitutive parts, matter, and form; there must be matter, that it be not made of no­thing; there must be form, that it be not made Incomplete; and, being both these, there must be, an Effici­ent cause of the union of both these, lest any thing should make it self; and, therefore, being made by ano­ther, (and it is all one, if it were possible for any thing, to be made by it self) it cannot be God, because not Eternal, à parte ante, much less, though it were Eternal à parte post, could it, yet be God; and yet, even thus-eternal, the choicest piece of it, is not, of its own prerogatival nature, but only by grant, from that Ens simplicissimum, which gave it the Originals of which it was made.

Ortum quicquid habet,
Statius.
Finem timet, Ibimus omnes
I [...]imus.

Much less can that Fortune, which this age adores, be a Goddess, be­cause [Page 13]it is not a substance; which if it were, That very Composition word—Te FACIMUS fortuna De­am—is Argument enough against her Goddess-ship; for what Divi­nity has she, whom such a mortal makes, Mat. 5.36. that cannot make a Hair black or white?

4. But then, the Metaphysical Beings, which approach nearest to this ens simplicissimum, yet they are, neither It, nor God, and therefore they are not God, because they are not pure, though immaterial acts, but acts, and power too; nor do they, by that spirituality they have, so much recede from the matter below them, as they are, in the very same spirituality, distant from the Foun­tain Spirit above them; they are, Spirits, but they were not; yet, when they were not, they were in a power and capacity, to be pro­duc'd; not in a Potentiâ Subjecti­vâ, as all Physical Compounds, after the Creation of the First matter, are (when the Earth was, (as the Phi­losophers say that First matter Is, Gen. 1.2. Informis & formae vacua) without [Page 14]form and voyd) as they all, besides Man alone, are, without all doubt and controversy, educ'd è potentiâ materiae, but, in a potentiâ Obje­ctivâ, essentially inhaerent in God and yet, not Inhaerent in him, as a Philosophical Potentia, in relation to future Acts, for he is Actus Pu­rus, and nothing else but Actus, but as an Actual Potestas) for, of them­selves, there was no part existent, till themselves were; this kind of Composition they have; else, they alwaies were, and, of themselves, would alwaies Be, Ab Aeterno, in Aeternum, and therefore, were God in deed, and being so, would alwaies be so; but they were, nei­ther so, nor he; for, if they had not this Composition, and were God (for, Gods, I cannot away to call them, so much as in supposition,) it must be known, that they had not this, and were that, either by the Light of Scripture, or by the Light of Nature; but, neither of these Lights will give in any such false evidence, or brib'd verduit; not that of nature; for, in her School, the [Page 15]Captain Disciple of the highest form, will sooner doubt, whether there be any such thing, as Angel, then make such an ambiguous Es­sence (which is so far remov'd from demonstration, that there is no such Praecognitum of it, Quod sit, but rather a dispute, and that, rather held in the Negative, An sit) to be his God; if there be, at all, any know­ledge of an Angel by Nature, the very [...] of it will tell the In­quisitive natural Man, that an An­gel is such a Creature (for, by this time, and because of this Office, I may well call him so) which is to deliver the Message of another to another; and a Godhead that goes on errands, the very natural Man will not allow of; Besides all this, may it not therefore be, that the gracious wisdom of God did con­ceal the whole Order of Angels from the meer Man, upon this pre­vision, and fore-knowledge, that Man would be apt to adore such spirituities, and, upon this merciful ground, to prevent such Idolatrous adorations? And Scripture, by which [Page 16]we Infallibly know, there are An­gells and Archangells too, will not Connive at any such Mistake; For, There we know, the Archest of them, is so far from being God that He is much rather, and in that very Word, a Fool in comparison; His Angells, All of them, Job 4.18. He charged with Folly; marke the word, and the Authority of it, tis not He suspected them; for a meaner man may suspect a much Better than Himself, and not [...]ing in this world of ours more Common, not Avarice, and Pride more in the Heart and upon the Back of Man; than suspicion and Jealousy, in step He takes, and of every Men he sees; tisnot barely, He knew them Guilty; for, That, the Low, and Poor Man, may do, by the High and Rich Man; tis not barely, H. Punisht them for their guilt (though He did, some of them, even unto Damnation; one of them, who was too prowd in His Office (Angelus, Officii [...], & Ministerii vox est) Fell like lightning, (like one Fire [...], Luke 10.18. into another, like a Bright One, into a Dark one) for the Cob-Webb-Laws, [Page 17]in All Nations, will vex a Fly, when it does Corvis Ig­noscere, not because the Crow is more Innocent, but because the Fly has less wings, and weaker leggs; but it is, He Charged them; He p [...]ead [...] the La [...] against them, and That no Cob-web-Law, but the very same within them, and He pleads till themselves cry Guilty til they do, as the light­ning does, like which they Fa [...], Fall of themselves, Rom. 13. till they also [...], not only by Resisting the power, which is Of God, but which is inseparably In God, in aiming to Independ of Him; and I think I may further explain the explication which a late Judicious † Authour hath ap­ply'd to the word [...], not only, Dr. Basire in his sa­cr [...]lege Arraign'd. as He sayes Beza sayes, they shall be Damned, in a passive sense, nor only they shall Damne themselves, in an Active sense, by wilfull Perjury, or by wi [...]full Impenitency, but they shall Damne themselves too, by Appro­bation of the Sentence against them, [...], they shall Take Damnation as their Due, as a Right charge a­gainst them, as a Just Judgment up­on [Page 18]them; Coloss. 1.20. and ever since, the Angels which stand, Confirm'd by That Jesus, who hath Reconcil'd all things, whether they be things in Earth, or things in Heaven, have been very Wary not to admit, but to Reject any Over Humilities of Man to them, to the Derogation from the Honour of Their One only God; and the whole Multitude of them sung, Glory be to God in the Highest; not to GOD'S, Luke 2.14. least of all to themselves.

5. Thus, from the Finite, and Made Nature of all things els, in Earth, and Heaven too, there is but One God; for I list not to seek out Another God, in that, which is No where, in Purgatory, nor, in That, which is the Worst where, in Hell. And though this might suffice, yet I go on to prove the Unity of the God­head, from the very Nature of the God-head.

6. He is One, singularitate; so, as he is Only One; not so, as the Sun is Only One; for, though there ne­ver was, nor will be any more, than One Sun in the Firmament, yet, if God had so pleas'd, there Might [Page 19]have been, and still May be, as ma­ny Suns, as Stars, as well as Certain­ly there Will be neither Sun, nor Starrs; but He is, so, One Onely God, that it is Impossible, and Contradi­ctory to the very Nature, and Es­sence, and Power of God, that there should be More Gods than One; for, if there were More, there were None; and that because each God could not be Infinit, as being Exclu­ded from That somewhat els, which is God as well as He; from which if He be excluded, He is a Finite God, and, as good have no God at all, as a Finite One, which, in very deed, is no God at all; and, if He be Not ex­cluded, He is the very same with That somewhat els, and, so, not More Gods, but One God; Each God, were not Almighty, or not a Free Agent; not Almighty, because He could not do any thing contrary to the Doing of that other God, who is equally Almighty as Him­self, i. e. neither of them is Al­mighty, which is a Tam and a Quam, Negatively, as good as we can de­vise to Allow them; or els He is not [Page 20]a Free Agent, because, if He could do it, He must not have Will to do it, till He can obtain leave from His Fellow-God, to surcease the contra­ry Action; and these, to be Infinit, and Voluntary, and Almighty are the very Nature, and Essence, and Power o [...] God, without, All, or without Any of which, He is, as Pli­ny said, some would have the Tribu­natus to be, Lib. 1. ep. 23. Inanis Umbra, & sine Honore Nomen, and Lucan, to the same purpose, of Pompey (if I for­get not) as if One of them had Read the other, stat Magni Nominis Um­bra; Thus, That immutable God, in whom there cannot be so much as a shadow of Changing, James 1.17. would yet Himself be nothing els but shadow, and that upon such a No Ground, as, by the same Reason, Locus est & plu­ribus Umbris, Nulli (que) Deo, and all Hesiods Three hundred Jupiters would not be sufficient to make up One. Let me Illustrate This, by oc­casion of That passage in Lucan with the vanity & Nothingness of a Ban­dy'd Power against Power, and a Fighting will against will even up on [Page 21]Earth; When the Breach was made so wide betwixt Caesar and Pompey, that One Land would not hold their Power, nor One Verse so much as Their Name; but that—Caesarve Priorem—must stand by Himself, and then—Pompeiusve Parem—by Himself; when they could not knit, and yoke together, unless in Virgil's quarrelsome expression—Pede pes, Densus (que) Viro Vir; when Caesar would have none Above Him, but would Himself be supreme, and Pompey would have none Equal to Him, but would Himself be more supreme than Caesaer, what follow'd then, but—Pila Minantia Pilis,- the exact and terrible Picture of their Desires Thwarting their De­sires? and when could there be an end of these Discords, till there was an end of one of these Ambitious Pre­tending Supremes? nay, even After He was deceast, as if there were a new Civill war betwixt His own Pu­trifying Members, as if one fide of Him did Side with Caesar, and Another, with Himself, One Grave could no more hold All of Pompey, [Page 22]than One Pharsalia could hold Pom­pey and Caesar too — Jacere — Uno non poterat tanta Ruina Loco; Martial. as if Pompey were as much divided against Himself, even after he left off to be himself, as a third Poet tells us, the very Flames of departed Etheo­cles and Polynices did point severall wayes, and held up the Lasting Fewd, even after Death it self, which was begun, for Empire-sake, betwixt Both of them Alive,

—Fratris primos ut Contigit Artue
Ignis edax,
Statius. Thebaid. lib. ult.
Tremuere Rogi, & No­vus Advena Bustis
Pellitur; exundant Diviso Vertice Flammae;

Nor shall I yet, let pass this One­ness of singularity, but give you a ve­ry good and Rationall Account of it­from that solid probation which, even the Heathens themselves have affixt to it; Those three properties of Ens, (which is one of the first Lessons, we read in all the Metaphy­sicians) Plato and his followers, have wisely thought fit to apply to God Himself, and to prove the Unity of the Godhead not only by the propriety of [Page 23] Unity, Insequuti Doctoris vestigia, sin­gulari Inge­nio, eloquen­tia non In­curiosâ, Platonici multi, unum modò esse Deum, Ra­tione Tri­plici proba­re connitun­tur; primo, quia sum­ma est Ʋni­tas Nam, si quodlibet summum est Ʋnicum, quid magis Ʋnicum est, quam summa Unitas? Est etiam Unus, quia est Veritas, sum­ma enim viritas una est; Nam si Duae summae Veritates esse dicantur, aut Una earum habet quicquid Altera habet, aut Non; si prius datur, una est, non Duae; Si secundum est, Neutra est summa; Deest enim Isti, Illud verttatis, quod in Illa est, & Illi, quod est in Ista; Item unus est Deus, quia summa est Bo­nitas; summa quippe Bonitas, quicquid Boni reperiri usquam potest, complectitur; Quod si Duas induxeris Bonitates summas, quicquid Boni est in Ʋna, est & in Altera; Alioqui Neutra esset summa; &, secundum Boni Ipsius Naturam Unum sunt, non Duo; Ne (que) est aliquid Illis admixtum, praeter Bonitatis Naturam, quia summae non essent, sed In­quinatae, Unum ita (que) sunt Omnine. L. C. Rhodiginus, Lectio­num Antiquarum lib. 22. cap. 4. M. D. XCIX. pag. 1029. but by those other two of Truth, and Goodness also; there is, say they, a One and an Only God, first, because there is a Chief, Su­preme Unity, above which, we can­not after do so much as to imagine any thing; Meditate God; Think himself; and go up higher if thou canst; Think any thing which Is, and Is Not Himself, and thou Thin­kest Downewards, of Created spirits, or of some thing els, which is so far off from God, that it is less than They; such a Chief soveraign there Is; for, if every Chief in its own kind (I may Latine both the words, and call it Genus summum) be on­ly [Page 24]One; (as in the kind of substances, That is the chief, which i [...] Above a [...] the rest, abstracted from This and That, and That is but One substance at a [...]ge, and not This, or That spe­cificall. Individuall substance, of the first of which, there are alwayes two, and of the atter, many more) much more is the supreme Chief, which is God Himself, above all these Infe­riour Chiefs, in th [...] very Unity also. Agen, He is a One, and an Only God, because He is Truth as well as Unity, and the Chief, as well in This as in That; and that the Chief Truths should be One, and but on [...]y One. Is so Popularly granted, and so upon the Tongue of the mostigne­rant Man, even then also, when He Believes amiss, and is Wedded to a Falshood, insted of a Truth, by the Authority and Countenance of the Next Justice, whose Religion He Will follow, that the Derivative Truth from Him, is, Proverbiably, and undis [...]utably, but One. There Can be but One Truth; nay but One Truth, even under the Sun, in the Latitude of its Compass, nay in One [Page 25]Iland of which, (that which re­sembles, as some say, the Forme of Pythagoras's Letter, as being like the Greek [...], Triangular, and which, J. Greg. in Notes upon some passages of Scripture, to the Reader pag. pe­nult. Another Grievingly sayes, He is sure 'tis far enough from a square) This Nation of ours, there is but One Truth, though there be many falshoods, (Anabaptisticall, Jesuiticall, &c. more than I can Name, or than Christians in former ages have felt, Or Catalogists of the Schismes and Heresies, have recko­ned) which Rebell against Her, over which she should Reign, and which, because they are Rebellious against Her, she should subdue, and even Inslave in Her own meek Bonds of sincere Gospell-Truth; and if, so Confessedly even by the Enemyes of Truth, there is but One Truth Be­low, how much less, and Impossibly can the Authour of That One Truth, who has His undisturb'd, unrioted Throne in Heaven be factious against Himself, as being Divided into seve­rall Truths? It cannot be; for suppo­sing there were more Truths than One, though but One Truth more, [Page 26](I suppose, as Plato did, more Su­preme, more Chief Truths, though, at most, but two Chief Truths) ei­ther One of those Chief truths, must have All that Truth in it, which the other of those Chief Truths has, or els, it must Not have All. If it Has All, they are so Like, that they are Altogether the same, Et eret is in Ve­ritatem unam, and yee Twain shall be One Truth; If, it has not All the Truth, which the Other has; either One of These, the Really-Chief Truth has All, that Is Truth, in it, and the Other, the but supposedly. Chief Truth, though it has Nothing els, but Truth in it, has not All; and then, the Former only is the Chief Truth, as Lacking nothing, and the latter not so, as being defective, which is Contrary to the nature of Chief­ness, and Summity; and therefore, still, but One of These is the Chief Truth; or els Both of them, have some of That Truth, which either of them Lack, and, so, Neither of them is the Chief; though a Chief Truth, there must be, which has neither lack of Truth in it self, nor a Chiefer [Page 27]Truth Above it, à Coneessis, & à Fortiori, because there is but One Chief Truth Below the Sun, deriv'd from That, which is, Absolutely In­comparatively, and exclusively, The Chief Truth above it; it somewhat Pleases me, that Plato Himself, should come, though but Thus-Neere, to That Christ of Ours, John 14.6. whose Name is The TRUTH, and who (though Himself was essentially, and indivi­sibly, Matth. 19 17. the same Good God of whom He spake) said also, there is None Good, but ONE, that is GOD; and This, which He thus said, as Truly, as Dogmatically, directs me to give you the English of the third Platonicall Reason for the Unity of the Godhead, that there is One, and an Onely God, because there is a Chief Bonitas, a Supreme Goodness which Comprehends All, which is Any where, or in any Degree, Good, within its one self; that there is such a Chief Goodness (which has no Ad­mixture of Bad in it, for, els it would not be the Chief Good, which is No­thing els but Good, nothing in any Contrariety to Goodness; and, by [Page 28]being partly-Good, and partly-bad, would be so far from the One only Good, that it would almost break its very self in two) do but place Good a [...]d Goodness in the room of True, and Truth, and the Former Arguments may be all over, Re-pleaded; By all of which, it appeares that there is bu [...] One God; who is only More, in this most allowable, Theologi­call, and Orthodox sense, in that He is One, More wayes than One; and one way more yet; for

He is, not onely One, simplicitate, by reason of the Composition, and, thereby, of the Finiteness, and Mor­tality of all things els, unless H [...] who is simply-One, though He continues them in their Finiteness, Clothes them upon, with Immortality; He is not only One, 2 Cor. 5.4.singularitate, as, all things els, besides the Supremes in their kinde, are, at least Two; and those, in Genere suo supreme, are lesse One than He; who, as He is, Ens simplicissi­mum, so he is Unitas simpliciter sum­ma; but he is also.

7. Picus Mi­randula. One God, & One Only God, Univer­salitate (as † one well sayes of Him) [Page 29] Deus est Omnia, God, Is, All that Is: which, once agen, besides the Fi­niteness, and Mortanty of every thing e [...]s, takes off the Pretence unto Deity, from Any thing els; All things that Are, the One God is All them toge­ther; and much More, all them, then All they are themselves; not only, in that, all they are but, severally, them­selves; This, is this, and nothing els but this; That, is that, and nothing els but that; and therefore, one by one, are Circumscrib'd, the Dimen­sions of their bodyes, which have Bo­dyes, being proportionated too, and comprehended within the Dimensi­ons of that place, in which they are; the Bodyes, at least, are so, if the crea­ted Spirits are not, this way also, cir­cumscrib'd and comprehended; for as to these very termes, in relation to Those very Spirits, adhuc sub Judice lis est, though it be extra Controver­siam positum, that, even These also, severally, and One by One, are so Hic, [...]hat they are not Alibi but their Hic & Nunc, and their Anon and Elsewhere, go together: but This One God, is, at once in all places, not cir­cumscrib'd [Page 30]in any, and Is, all these, In One; not only, the One God is more All things, than all things are themselves, this one way, but he is More All They, than All they are Themselves this Other way too, in that All They are Themselves Pre­eariò, and He, is All They, Pote­stativè; they were, All, in Him, before they were at all in Them­selves, as the effects ly Hid in their Causes, till they are Actual­ly produc'd; and They having been in Him, before they were made, by way of Power, and Authority, more than in Themselves, After they were made, they, Then, having a Being by Dependency, and Behol­dingness, do no more Multiply Him, after they are Created, then they did Multiply Him, before they were Created, when there was nothing in th [...] world els but He, nay not so much as a world, neither, Him­self being, as the Alone God, so, All That world which Himself Inha­bited, in whom yet Al [...]things els, and Millions of worlds besides, even Then were, by way of Eminency, and Power to produce them.

8. The Best of all these (how­ever they are wrongfully call'd Gods, in respect of the first and Indepen­dent sense of the word, though they are Precarious and Derivative Gods, and that with a much more Autho­ritative [...], than Any Man can speak; Psal. 82.6. Dixi quòd Dii estis) are so far from being Essentially-Really Gods, that they are not Similitudi­narily so, not so much as like unto him, Amongst the Gods (the Made-Gods, the Gods made by Man) there is None (they are called Gods, they are not so; they are but Idols, 1 Cor. 8.4.and an Idol is Nothing in the World, a whole Multitude of them is but a Repeated Nothing, a deal of Cy­phers crouded together, without so much as one Figure to stamp a Being upon them) None like unto thee, Psal. 86. [...].O Lord; Whatever it is, that pretends to this, it must be, either All, or Part, of Heaven and Earth, and the Inhabitants thereof; and yet, All of these, and every Part of these, are the Work of his Hands, Gen. 1.1. In the Be­ginning, God made them All, and made them too, without Elaborati­on, [Page 32]on, without putting his Whole Hand to them, for they were (as a Father Dishonours them from the Hand of God) but Opus Digitorum Ipsius, and Fashion'd too, In Principio; they, who had a Beginning, are as much Un-Godded, in that they, once, were not, as they, who have a Sepulcher, Diogen. Laert. in vita Tha­letis. and are not now, [...]; and, there­fore, upon this Ground, because they were Made, and were the Work of Another, does it well follow, and by way of Powerfull Argumentati­on and Confutation, in King Da­vid, Neither are there any W [...]rks like unto thy Works; it is not a God, that can either be Idle, or not Work Excellently; unless it makes, and no less than a New Heaven and a New Earth, it will forfeit all the Devotion, and Knees, which it Im­potently Challenges; Nay, the Best Counterfeit of all these, is so far from being Like that God, whom it would fain Resemble, that he that takes it so to be, is Like even to it; Their Idols haue Mouths, but they speak not; Eyes have they, but they [Page 33]see not; they have Ears,Ps. 115.8.but they hear not; they that make them, are like unto them; and what an In­glorious God is this, when it is the Contumely of Man himself to be such! So sensless, so unseen, Ducit, & affictu quo­dam Inter­no rapit in­firma corda mortalium, formae simi­litudo, & membrorum imitata compago; Plus va­lent simula­chra, ad Curvandam Infelicem animam quod os ha­bent, oculos habent, au­res habent, quam ad corrigen­dam, quod non loquun­tur, non vi­dent, non audiunt, non ambu­lant. so un­heard-of, so unfit to be spoke of, a thing it is, to believe more Gods than One; And though upon that place St. Austin saies, that the Outward the Shape, and Imitated Joyntness of Members, does not onely entice, and lead, but compell, and draw, the Affections of Weak Minds after them, yet I cannot choose but won­der, as well as Grieve, that his Ob­servation should be any where true, that such Images should more prevail to humble a wretched Soul before them, because they have Mouth, and Eyes and Ears (or, rather, Holes, instead of these) than to instruct a wretched Soul, that it should not be humbled before them, because those Images can neither speak, nor see, nor hear, especially when the dumb and moveless posture of them speaks this to the Eye of the Beholder, as loudly as the Word of God does [Page 34]speak it (who, if he had pleas'd, might Comment upon that Text of his, Et mihi si non vis Credere, Crede tibi) that they are made by Man, and therefore cannot be Gods: Wor­ship him therefore, not onely all ye, the Subjected People, Psal. 27.7. but Worship him too, All ye, the Ruling Gods, and that, V. 9. because Thou Lord art high above all the Earth, thou art exalted far above all Gods; whoever he be, that would be worshipp'd in­stead of a God, he is, instead of a God, a very Satan, and O, that we could get him hence, not onely out of this Isle, but out of the World too, that we, and all else, might nei­ther have his Rome nor his Com­pany! Mat. 4.9. For it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him ONELY shalt thou serve.

9. And might not these three waies, by which God is One, and but Onely One, by Incomposition, by Singularity, and by Universality; and these three Reasons of the In­divisible Oneness of God, drawn from Ʋnity it self, from Truth, and from Goodness, might not either of [Page 35]these three Degrees, or rather Orders of Unity, occasion that Zealous Ex­pression of St. Bernard, in which he calls God Ont, in the third Degree, the Superlative of Comparison? who, rather than any else should make another God, would himself (with a modest Parenthesis) make a word, for the Onely God, Lib. 5. de Consider. Deus Ʋnus est, & (si dici potest) Ʋnissimus: Nay, one of the Better-brain'd Hea­thens, Plutarch, was so much too Rational to admit a Plurality of Gods, that he tels us, Apollo (who was his God) was so call'd ab a Pri­vitivâ, & [...], because there can­not, to any sober Imagination, be more than One; and, though all Wise Men say so (for he is as very a Fool, that saies in his heart, Psal. 14.1. there are Two Gods, as he, that saies there is No God, no not One) yet I make choyce of the Testimony of the first of these, because of the Singularness and Fervency of his Expression, and of the latter, because of the Resolute Authority of the most Judicious of Heathens.

10. I shall conclude this way of [Page 36]Argumentation, that there is One God, that there is but One God, that nothing else is Really God, with a Note upon Deut. 6.4. and proceed, in one word, openly against the Ro­manist, who, now, more than ever, laies Snares, to draw us off from the True Worship of the One God; and though he does not make somewhat else his God, in Terminis, yet, in effect, he does, whil'st he applyes that Worship, which is onely Pro­per to the Onely True God, to some­what else that is not God; though he is not got into the Inner Rooms of the Polytheists, yet I am sure he treads upon their Threshold; and, in another word, against the Opinio­nist, and Ill Liver of our own, the one being a Recusant, though not a Romanist, and the other robbing God of his honour, as much as he, though not the same way as he.

11. But before I proceed to these, hear this one Word of God, which it self calls upon you to hear it, Hear, Deut. 6.4.O Israel (whatever sounds contrary to this, it must not be list­ned to) the Lord our God is ONE [Page 37]Lord; we should wear this Verse, written in our Heads and Hearts, (we should read and peruse it there, for it is already there, written and engraven by the Finger of God) as it is Recorded of the Jews, Fagius, in Exod. 13. that they writ it out in Parchment, and wore it within their Hair, and upon their Brow, and upon their Left Arm.

12. And yet, does not Rome at Rome, and Rome in England, sin against the Unity of the Godhead, which she confesses to Believe, whilst, on this side, and on yonder side the Sea, she bows down to Ima­ges, and invokes Saints, and, at this instant, labours, though in a Mine; and fights against our Religion, though under the Cloke of it, both in Church and State, to make Pro­selytes, not onely to more Spirits than one, but to less than Spirit, to less than Un-canoniz'd, nay to less than Breathing Man, to Stocks, and Stones, Psal. 115.135.17. Quibus non est Spiritus in Ore Ipsorum? I could wish (but that they are too cunning, not onely for me, but, a while, for the State too, to discover) that some Man's Buff [Page 38]was taken off, and sent to his Holy Father, with that Question graven upon it, Haeccine Tunica Filit Tui? Would the Pope himself, trow ye, as his Emissary, Counterfeit Pro­testant, that he might be a Successfull Fisher of Men (though the very Suc­cess in Errour, is the greatest Dam­mage) and draw all of us, as Fish to his Net? I fear me, he would ra­ther draw with the Binding of a Fagot.

13. He that worships Images on Earth, and Saints in Heaven, nay, that undoubted Saint, the Virgin Mary (although even we also justly acknowledge that she is

Quantò splendidior,
Ovid. Met. lib. 2.
quàm caetera si­dera, fulget
Lucifer, & quantò, quàm Lucifer, Aurea Phoebe,
Tantò Virginibus Praestantior omni­bus—)

More than, or as much as, or besides, the Holy Of-spring of that Virgin Mary, gives that Honour of God to another, either Thing, or Person, which God himself faies, he will give to neither; I am the Lord; that [Page 39]is my Name,Is. 42.8.and my Glory will I not give to another, neither my Praise to Graven Images; What greater Glory, than Invocation? what greater Praise, than Prayer? of which, in its Distinction, Praise is part—I will worship towards thy holy Temple, and Praise thy Name; Psal. 38.2. What harm has the Blessed Virgin done us, that we should afflict that Modesty and Humility of hers, (which, no doubt she retains in Heaven, and is, even there also, the Handmaid of her God, though the very Best, and Best-beloved that he has) with an undue Praise, and an unheard Prayer? Not onely the Holy Ghost tels us, that when she heard those great Eulogies, and Well­speakings, Luk. 1.28. Hail, O thou highly Fa­vour'd, the Lord is with thee;V. 29. In Lib. cui Tit. Medi­tationis Vitae Christi Lat. Dar. à Micha­ele ab Is­selt. c. 2.Bles­sed art thou among Women, though from the Mouth of an Angel, who knew better what he said, than either they or we, She was troubled at his saying, but their own Ludovicus Granatensis adds a Timuit to the Turbata est, and gives this reason for it, Nihil enim Humili adiosius est, [Page 40]quàm proprias audire Laudes, No­thing is more Hatefull to an Humble Mind, than to hear it self Com­mended; why then do they, to the very Spirit of her, whom they so much love, that thing which she so much hates? unless they will con­ceive she hath put off her Humility, with her Cloaths of Flesh? and will not afford her as many Virtues in Heaven, as she had on Earth? He goes on, Nihil magis timet, quam hujusmod [...] Gratulationes, She fears nothing more than a Mess of Prai­ses; and why will they diet her with that she is afraid to tast of? why are they not more Civil, than to put so excellent a Lady (whom they can never enough esteem, onely bating her the honour of her God) into a Fright? She is, indeed, Angelical, (whatever they will, below God) she has the Passion of Hope, that they will Convert, the Passion of Joy, when they do Convert, not to her, but God, and the Passions of Fear and Grief, when they do Con­vert, not to God, but her; and he goes on still, and still wondrously [Page 41]and Pathetically well, Quemadmo­dum Avarus metuit Latrones, as a covetous Man, when he rides with his Master behind him, a Portman­tieu of gold at his back, fears a high-way Theef; sic verus humilis metuit laudes hominum, quae sunt fures humilitatis; so, one, that is truly humble, fears an over-praise, which is an enemy (pessimum ini­micorum genus laudantes) and a Theef too, Tacitus. to steal away her hu­mility; and why then will they put her, into so great, and so dan­gerous a fear? as if they suspected, either she is not truly humble, or else would not have her be so here­after. Let them take heed lest by such Adulatory complements, them­selves be those Theeves, of whom our Saviour, (the Son of our Virgin Mary, and of their Goddess Marry) hath said, that they shall not come to Heaven, to break through, Mat. 6.20.and steal there; Let them, if they will bow in their Churches, as our late In his Speech in the Star-Chamber June 14.1637. Arch-Bishop hath observed Mo­ses and Aaron fell down upon their faces at the door of the Tabernacle, [Page 42]Numb. 20.6. as Hezekiah the King and all with him did, they bowed and worshipped, 2 Chron. 29.29. as David calls upon all to do, Ps. 95.6. O come let us worship and b [...]w down; nay, let me, without offence, (for I hope, none at home, will be angry at the very, and express words of Scripture) adde one example more of this kind of veneration; because the reason of it is involv'd in it, Wherewith shall I come before the Lord? and bow my self before the high God? Micah. 6.6. the Prophet will let them alone, and we will nor quarrel at them; for, this is no part of the pre [...]ent controversy, whether God is to be worshipt, with the Body also? and holy and good Men of our own, the stoutest adversaries of the errors of Rome, have done all this; but then let them do all this, as a worship only to the only God; let them do it upon the Prophets account, bow, and be lowly, because God is as high now, as ever he was; and if they tell me, the Prophet joins them together, as there being the same and equal Authority, or, at least, [Page 43]License, for bowing before the high God, as for comming before the Lord, if they shall inquire, why we, who know it necessary to come before the Lord, Heb. 10.25.and not to forsake the As­sembling of our selves together, as the manner of some is, do yet call it unlawful, and either Anti-Chri­stian, or Jewish, to bow before the high God, I confess I have not wherewith to reply; and all this I say, to take off from the scandal, which has been thrown upon the former Pillars of our Church, Holy Scripture it self being the Pillar of their practise, which, that is was not Judaical, the most R. In an­swer to the tw [...]lfth Innovati­on, so cald. Laud hath cleard, in that, long before Judaism began, Bethel the House of God was a place of Reverence, collected out of Gen. 28.17, &c. To inquire whether All the Negative Commandements do not, all of them, involve a Pre­ceptive Affirmation directly con­trary to the prohibition; whether, in the The sc­cond to us, but, none at all, to Rome. second Commandement, the Affirmative Duty is not, that we ought to bow to God; whether, to bow to graven Images, be not, [Page 44]therefore, Idolatry, because the I­mage is thus worshipt with a re­verence due to God, non est hujus institu [...]i & loci; yet this is evident­ly and expresly enough a command, Thou shalt not make unto thee any Graven Images, Exod. 20.4.or the likeness— Thou shalt not bow down thy self to THEM, nor serve THEM; and I think the Emphasis lyes in the last word; These words, however they have an Art and shift, not to call them the Second Commandement, yet they have no shift nor Art at all, not to call them Scripture, they being in their very own Bible, as wel as in Gods, one only word be­ing chang'd, which alters not, and another left out, which touches not, the quick, V. 5 and heart of the Objecti­on, In the Bi­ble tran­slated by the Col­ledge of Doway. Printed by John Con­sturier, 1635. at Roven. Thou shalt not adore them, nor serve them; and this is the result of all their long Notes upon that Commandement; they worship Saints with Dulia, not with La­tria; that Saints are to be honour'd with Religious Honour, which is greater then Civil, & less then Divine; that they Honour God alone with [Page 45] Sacrifice, and not Saints; that they have Authentical examples, in these Scriptures Gen. 32.48. Exod. 3.32. Numb. 22. Joshua 5.3. Reg. 18.4. Reg. 2. Psalm. 98. for honouring Saints and Reliques. Not to meddle with their Dulia and Latria any o­therwise, then as, after, they in­terpret them by Divine, and Re­ligious worship; and not to meddle with these, in the answers already given to them by Of the Church Book 3. C. 20. p. 106. Prin­ted at Lon­don 1606. Doctor Field, any otherwise, than to call to your remembrance that remarkable pas­sage out of St. Austin Honoramus cos (i. e. Saints and Angels) Cha­ritate, non servitute. De verâ Relig. Cap. 55. which, in the sense of that Holy Father, dos more expresly and significantly exclude the Dulia to Saints and Angels, by how much Servitus is more Latinely significant, than Dulia, but, to examine a fresh their Distinction of worship, into Divine and Religious, and to de­termine out of Scripture-probalities at least, by occasion of St. Austins distinction of Charitas and Ser­vitus.

14. I take it, Divine and Civil, are terms directly opposite; and Religious and Civil, are terms so too; and Divine and Religious, in respect of worship, are terms equi­valent: All which if so it be, they have much faild in Logick in divi­ding worship, into three parts, two of which three, against rule, and reason, and disputation, do Coin­cidere; whether they do so, or not, and how they can, or cannot be di­stinct, in the sense, in which Doway urges them, let us further try.

The word Divine, though it dos alwaies, dos not only relate to God (and the Membra Dividentia of any thing, ought to be plain, and evi­dent, and not only so, but Incom­municable too, as being the essentia­les differentiae, which do dare else, and distinguere ab omni alio) else, why is the title of the last Book of God— [...] The Revelation of St. JOHN the DIVINE? of whom I never yet heard that it was a [...], calld in question even by the Church of Rome, whether he was a Divine, [Page 47]yea or no; And then, as Creature may be Divine, in an Interiour de­gree, as God himself is Divine; so the Creature-Worshippers, (if they may worship at all) may worship Crea­ture (notwithstanding this plausible distinction) with Divine worship, Caveated that the Divine worship be infinitely inferiour to that of God; this is all their own sense of Religious worship, and let them evade, if they can, my application of it to Divine worship.

15. But then, next, let them give me leave soberly to inquire con­cerning the lawfulness of this Infe­riour degree as they call it, and but religious worship, as they diminish it: I must confess, that, as Religion is so calld a Religando, from the Obligation it lays upon Man to perform it; so, it cannot, as yet, enter into me, that any thing is true Religion, or truly Religious, but what is made so, Vi Praecepti, by such a command, which makes it binding, and obligatory to Man; is any thing Religion, which may be observ'd, or not observ'd? is any Act Religious, which may be done [Page 48]or omitted, ad placitum spontanei cultoris? O what an Indifferent, what a Neutral, what a luke-warm Religion is this, which, when Man forbears, God is not offended, and when Man practises, God is ready to spue him out of his mouth, with a Quis ista Requisivit? Is. 1.12. The DI­VINE himself tells us as much, so then because thou art luke-warm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth; and let them not tell me, that this threat is de­nounc'd upon the luke-warmness of him that pays the worship, and not upon the indifferency of the wor­ship which he pays, lest I tell them, it is the same fault, to ob­trude that service with too much fervour, which is, at best, but in­different, if not an obsequious sin, as to pay that service, with too lit­tle fervour, which is so far from be­ing indifferent, that it is a sin of undutifulness, not to pay it: but is it, not a Neutral, not an indifferent worship, but a necessary duty? if so, so it is, by vertue of command, either from God, or from the Church [Page 49]of God; That God hath not com­manded this kind of worship, we shall shew anon; only, in the mean while let me tell them, that if they pretend th [...] to be a duty, & their per­formance of it to be an obedience to the command of their God, then, this it self, is not, in their sense, a Religious, but, by their own Inter­pretation, a Divine worship, in that they only obey that God in doing it, who commanded them to do it; If I do not worship God himself, and worship him infinitely, in re­spect of himself, and, as near to in­finitely, as I can, in respect of my own devotion, when I labour to the utmost of my own indeavours, assisted by his grace, to fulfil, all, or any, of his own immediate com­mands, I would fain know, when it is, or in what it is that they do, or I can, worship the God of us all, with a Divine worship. If they worship Saints or Angels, by vertue of a command from the Church of God (which very Church of God can only command, either that Gods own commands be obey'd, or that [Page 50]her commands be obeyd in the name of God, in those things, which God, by leaving them indifferent, neither charg'd, nor prohibited, hath left to her prudence to consider, and to her power to determine, not at all that any Sanction of hers be sub­mitted to against the express will of God) then they perform this duty, either simply, as the Church, consi­sting of such a number of Men, commands it, and then it is not so much as Dulia to Saints or An­gels,) but rather a civill worship of the Commanders; for, as the stream will never run up, any higher then the Fountain which feeds it, so, their obedience cannot be denommated by a more excellent stile, then that which belongs to the primary cause of their obedience; or else, they perform this duty, as the Church, not consider'd as such a number of Men, but as infallibly assisted with the Grace, and direction of God, Injoins it, and then, their worship of Saints and Angels, is not so lit­tle as Dulia, but so much as Latria, in that the Direction of God is the [Page 51]principal cause of their worship, and the service perform'd to Saints and Angels, it being not perform'd to them, as they are Saints and An­gels (for, such they are, though God, and his Church never bids the wor­ship of them) but because God hath commanded it, either by himself, im­mediatly, or by his Spirit residing in his Church, is as much a Latria, and worship of God, as Prayer to God himself, even privatly, because he hath commanded it, or Prayer to God, in a set form of Liturgy in his House, because his Church hath prescrib'd it, is a Latrta and wor­ship of God; eâdem positâ causâ, idem sequitur effectus. Thus, for ought I yet see, their distinction of Latria, and Dulia, and civil wor­ship, grounded upon, and propor­tion'd to (as they tell us most tri­umphantly) the three several de­grees of Excellency, that of God, that of created, but supernatural, grace and glory, that of worldly Ex­cellency, (which, they truly say, are as much different, as God, Heaven, and Earth) is, as to their present use [Page 52]of it fallen to the ground, and hath deserted them to a Palinodia Canen­da; for, though in all these, the Ex­cellency Inherent in the severall sub­jects is That, which Is worshipped, yet the Cur sit, in all of them, is the Command of God; els the wisest of the Heathen (who, often, do that, which is Bonum, but not Benè, for want of understanding the Right Cause for which they should do it) do worship aright, because they pay Reverence to the most Excellent ob­ject of Worship, though they pay it not according to the Command and Direction of That Chief Excellen­cy; els, the same Heathens Reve­rence their Kings aright (for, that of the King is the Instanc'd worldly ex­cellency which Inferiour men ought to Reverence) though they do not Reverence them [...]; 1 Pet. 2.13. and is there not more Regard to be had, in the Reverence and Adoration, which we Pay to the Chief [...]st Excellency of all, even to God Himself, to the Why we do it, then to the Bare doing of it? But, of this no more. Rather,

16. To take off from the Wor­shipping of Angels (and by conse­quent, from the Worshipping Saints too; for, the Reason of their Dulia, drawn from Grace, and Glory, is e­qually valid, or equally Invalid, as to both) Let me give you two Reasons, One. Negative, out of the History of Moses, and the Other, Positive, from the Command of Christ.

17. Why is it, that Moses, in the History of the Creation, either speaks not at all of the Creation of Angels, in so much that some say, the Angells were Created long before that Histo­ry, which Moses wrote? or els, that He speaks of their Creation, so ob­scurely, that some say, they were Created, when God made the Hea­vens, others, they were Created, when God said Fiat Lux? why this, either preterition, or Intricacy? but that it is a much less Mistake, and no sin at all, when Man is Invincibly, I or Supinely and Carelesly, Ignorant of the time in which the Angels were Created, or whether they were not Created before any Time Was; (Time, which the Philosopher de­fines [Page 54]to be Numerus Motus, Aristot. c. de quanto. and which Motus relates to Bodyes, be­ing That, which the B [...]dyless An­gells are very little concernd in—) then, to know, so Curiously, of them, till Man does Idolize them? Idola­try, we all know, was apt to creep into the very Cradle of the world; the Serpent (which Himself was the first, and the early Idoll, in being listned to more than God) did not account it as any of his small skills, to wrapp a superstitious Adoration in the Mantle of antiquity; In the first Book of God, we hear of an A­braham before any tidings of an An­gel, of that Abraham, who is the Fa­ther of the Faithfull, Rom. 4.12. who, it is like, would teach the people, the same Faith, which himself did bear to God alone; of whom, it is first recorded that He Believed in the Lord, Gen. 15.6.and he counted it to him for Righteousness, or, in the Doway-Books, Abraham be­lieved God, and it was Reputed to him unto Justice, and then, in the Chap­ter after the first newes of an Angel, and the first business of an Angel in Scripture, was, to send back Hagar [Page 55]to her Mistress Sarah, Gen. 16.7.9. from whom she had Fled,—And the Angel of the Lord said unto her, Return to thy Mi­stress, and submit thy self unto her hands,—perhaps, to signify that, least of all, would they themselves robb That God whose servants, and Mi­nisters they are, of the Honour due to him from any their fellow-ser­vants, when they were so Jealous of the Honour of Sarah, to send back her servant to her, and to charge her, carry her duty along with her; least of all would they Superstitiate those into a wrong worship, who translate that place—And the Angel of Our Lord said unto Her—And why may not this b [...] the Reason of the Concealement of the Angels Cre­ation, Doway. as well as of the Con­cealement of Moses his Sepul­cher, to prevent Idolatry? since them­selves say, in their Marginall Note upon That part of the sixt verse of the 34. Chapter of Deuteron:—And no man hath known his sepulcher un­til this present Day— (so they render it) Onely Angels, whose Mi­nistery God used herein, knew the place of his Buriall: lest the Jewes, [Page 56]prone to Idolatry, might have honourd him for God, I add to their Inter­pretation. In honoring him, with That spirituall worship, which is due to God, though they never misunder­stood his very Body to be God.

18. And does not Christ Him­self seem to Debarre the Angells from any, Matth. 22.37, 38, 39. the most Minute Adora­tion, when He sayes, The First, and Great Commandement, is, Thou shalt love the Lord Thy God with all thy Heart, and with all thy Soul, and with all thy Minde; and the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy Neighbour as Thy self? That first Commandement is the summary of all in the first Table; and that second, the Abridgment, and concise com­prehension of all in the sec [...]nd; That so they are, the very Naming of this Command—Love thy Neighbour, the Second, does sufficiently evidence; else in our account, the Not making of Graven must be the second, and in the Roman account the Not taking in vain—In neither of these, is there roome for Angel-Adoration; not in the first; for, if the subordinate love of Angels must be understood [Page 57]there, lest we should bestow more than Love upon them, God is con­tent (as a prevention of That er­rour,) to challenge no more than Love to His very selfe; tis [...], both in St. Matthew, and in St. Luke, 10.27. tis, in neither of them [...], no, nor [...] neither, which pro­perly signifies ad Pedes alicujus ad­volvi; the Devill was as goodly a Grammarian, as He was badly Ambi­tious, when He said, even to Christ Himself, [...], Matth. 4.9. If thou wilt Fall down and worship; and our Saviour's Answer is very conside­rable in that very word [...], V. 10 thou shalt Worship, thou shalt fall down to (twas an Ancient, and eve­ry-where practise— [...]) the Lord thy God, and [...], Him only shalt Thou serve; the Only is to be referd to the worship by Falling down, (for That was it which Satan calld for,) as well as to the Latria; does the word thou shalt Love, mean Latria, and That only? then, that meaning of the word does shut out the Angell from any share in it; dos it mean Latria and Dulia too? then [Page 58]the next words [...], the Lord Thy GOD, does shut out the Angell from any share even in Dulia too; for, thus to love the Angell, is to esteem him as the Lord our God; and less hope is there for the Angel to be Reverenc'd in the second Command­ment; for, an Angell is not such a Neighbour of ours, as to be our Fa­ther, or Mother; I never yet heard of a she-Angell, He is not such a Neighbour, From whom we can take away, or to whom preserve; not such a Neighbour, whom the very'st Sodomite alive can defile, not whom the very'st Saint alive can make more Chast; not such a Neigh­bour from whom any High-way-Man can Robb ought, or to whom any Magistrate can Restore ought; if there be any hope at all, tis in the next command, Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy Neighbour, which, as it is Principally meant a­gainst That kind of false witness, which does Really Prejudice and In­damage my Neighbour, so it is not, at all meant against the Defrauding, either my Brother whom I have seen, [Page 59]or the Invisible Angells of God, of a­ny part of Religious worship; for, I must love my Neighbour as my self, and would I also, be thus worshipt? Matth. 7.12. thus Religiously? What soever ye would that Men should do unto you, do ye even so to them; I would, if it were possible, have the love of all, and, be­cause so I would, let who will Re­ward with hate for my love, I will Restore That, Psal. 69.4.which I took not a­way, and pay him back Love for His Hate; but I will neither Take, nor Give to any Man, what I owe only to my God; if they say, because of the word [...], in that Text, this is the Law only of Man to Man, and none at all of the Law of Man to Angells, or of Whole Man to Half Man, to Saint Departed, from His own Body, as well as from our so­ciety, they must give me leave to tell them back, out of my Saviours words, in the Close of that Text, that This, and nothing els but This, is the Law; if, because in Scripture, God Himself is often Parabled, by the Name of Man, they will needs In­clude Angells too, in the word [...], [Page 60]Let them give me the example of One Good Angell that hath thus worship't Man, unless him who is [...], and of whom God Him­self hath said—Let the Angells of God worship HIM, Heb. 1.6. and I will al­low them a whole thousand of Men, to do even so to him, to worship Ma­ny Angels more. And, in the last place, if their Excellency above Na­ture be the Basis to Uphold, and the Diplomata to require a worship above Civill, I would know but one thing more, and I have done with This; According to the Equity of that Rule, that, which is More excel­lent, does deserve more of This wor­ship; why then is it, that this man chooses a Matthew for his Saint; and the Confess [...]r of that man puts a Pe­ter upon him for his, aswell as a third makes a choice of a Virgin Mary, and a fourth has a beloved John taskd upon him? if the Virgin be a better Saint, than the Publican, why has Matthew more of one mans De­votion than she? if John, the other Son of the Virgin Mary (Woman, John 19.26.be­hold Thy Son) is a more excellent [Page 61]Saint thau Denying Peter, why is Another, more prostrate to Peter, and less, if at all, to John? or, if Peter must be the better Saint, tis but as­king the same question backwards; and why, is any one, even the best of these, more worshipt, alone, than herself with the whole Society of Saints, and Angels? Since, if they are Catalogu'd together; None of Her Excellency is left out, and all of theirs is put in?

19. The Religious worship of praying to Saints and Angells is. Ex Confesso, part of that worship which is due to God; but then, All, that is due to God, they pay not to Saints, and Angels, because they Sacrifise not unto them; Literall and proper Sacrifices they must mean; for those Other Sacrifices of Praise & Thanks­giving, they offer to Saint and An­gell, and those other Sacrifices, Heb. 13.1.6. with which God is well pleased, of doing good and Communicating, they offer even to Men; to their God, and Christ, what do they offer? they offer even Christ Himself; will they thus Pay Him, with nothing els, but his own [Page 62]Coin? Heb. 10.14. will they multiply the offe­rings of Christ, notwithstanding He, by ONE Offering hath perfe­cted for ever them that are sanctified? Will they multiply Christ himself, whilst every one, that Receives, has All Christ, and yet All Christ is still in Heaven too, and all this Bodily, notwithstanding that assertory Truth of the Heathen Man, Matth. 5.17. In Plauto Amphytrio, S [...]si [...]m al­loquitur, qui se Do­mi ait esse, cum pere­gre sit, Co­pus Christi, Domi? in Coelorum Coelo & tamen per­egre, in ter­râ, in Hac Terra, & in Illa? in Hac, & in Illis? in Hoc ore, & in Illo? in Hoc, & in Illis? founded upon the unalterable Principles of Nature, which, as the Law, Christ came not to destroy, but to fulfill,

Tun' id dicere audes quod nemo un­quam Homo antehac
Vidit, nec Potest fieri, Tempore uno,
Homo Idem Duobus Locis ut Simul Sit?
Quae ne (que) Fieri
Possunt, ne (que) Fando unquam accepit quisquam, Profers.

Were their Christ not yet ascen­ded; were He still, Bodily upon earth, though without any Consecration of theirs, which, as the Poet sayes his verses can bring down the Moon, ‘— DeCoelo possunt deducere Christum’

Had he erected almost All of Chri­stianity, had and not yet Instituted [Page 63]the Holy Supper, they would then have nothing at all to Offer to their Christ, and to His Father, but of the same kind, Prayer, and Praise, which they offer not to Him alone, but to him, and to Angell, and to Saint too, unless they would relapse into abolisht Judaism, and Sacrifise a Bullock still; since, therefore, we cannot be perswaded to worship, Saint, and Angell, as they do, though in an Inferiour, yet in a Spirituall degree, since we cannot be wrought upon to Sacrifise, as they pretend to do, Really, but only, in Commemo­ration, as Christ hath taught, Luke 22.19. Do this in Remembrance of me, I must take leave, in one word more, to take off this worship from Saint and An­gell, in that very word, upon which they Found their Mistaken Duty, by which it may appear, they worship God amisse, in giving that worship, which is Peculiarly His, to that which is not He, and we worship God aright, by the peculiar debt of Invocation, though not by the Impro­priety of Sacrifice, Heb. 10.18. since it is as true as Gospell There is no more Offering [Page 64]for sin; which will make way into the Inquiry after those which they cal the Authenticall examples in Scripture.

20. Amongst the Rest, it seemes to be warily done, that they Name not the 148. Psalm, the Psalm be­gins, Praise ye the Lord from the Hea­vens; their Note upon that, is, All ye Heavenly Spirits praise God; V. 2 the Psalm goes on, Praise ye him all His Angells; though in the form of the words, David Here seems to speak to Saints, and Angels, yet Intentio­nally, He speaks and prayes only to God, that Saints and Angels should praise Him, and expects no more to be heard by Saint, and Reply'd to by Angell, then he believes Sun and Moon, Heaven and Waters can grant a Request, V. 3 V. 4 or that Fire and Hayle, Snow and Vapours, have eares, or that Beasts and Cattell, V. 8 Creeping things and flying Fowle can under­stand, V. 10 or that Kings, and Princes, and Judges, V. 11 are to be Worshipt more than Civilly, or that People are to be worshipt at all; V. 11 and the Reason why all these should Praise the Name of the Lord (as doubtless, they all doe, [Page 65] Omnia precantur, hymnos (que)Proclus. l. de Sacrif.concinunt ad Ordinis sui Ducem; alia, Intelle­ctuali modo, alia Rationali, alia Sen­sitivo, alia Naturali) is exprest verse 13.—for, His Name Alone is Ex­cellent; which though they Render Is Exalted, it matters not; since every Exaltation is Excellent in suo genere, and every excellency exalted; and if thus to be excellent, super omnia, to have His glory above the Earth and Heaven, be the Partiall cause of spi­rituall praise (for, the Adaequate Cause, is that excellency, and the Declaration of it, and the Command upon it) then, nothing els must at all partake of that kind of Worship, though in an Inferiour degree, all eis being excluded by that Alone-Excel­lent, to signify, that whatever els it be, which has an Inferiour Excellen­cy, tis not excellent at all, as to the Claim of this praise; for, through­out the Psalm, David does only say, and often say, Praise him, and Praise him, and not, Praise Him thus, and thus, in summitate, whereby he as­serts to God, not only the Chief, but the All of Praise; and in that word, [Page 66] The prayse of all his Saints, or, as They, a Hymn to all his Saints, is only meant, that God is the Praise of thē al, that God, Verse 14 who Inhabiteth the Prayses of Israel, takes possession of them all, Psal. 23.3. and will not divide stakes with an Inmate Saint, not that the Saints should be a Praise, and Hymn, and Song one to the other; els, if their degree of Excellency be Title e­nough to a Degree of Spiritual praise, if That should chance to be true, which Macrobius out of Plato tells us, Plato cùm de Sphaera­rum Coele­stium volu­bilitate tra­ctaret, sin­gulas ait Sirenas sin­gulis orbi­bus Inside­re, signifi­cans Sphae­rarum mo­tu, Cantum Numini­bus exhi­beri. Ma­crob. in Somn. Scipion. l. 2. cap. 3. and a Councill should tell us so too, that there is a severall Siren sit­ting upon each severall Heaven, and singing praise to God, we must sing Spirituall Praises, not only to God (though, only to God we must) not only to Saint and Angell (to whom we must not at all) but to that New Society of Sirens too.

But let us examin their grounds in Scripture. Gen. 32.24. There wrestled a Man with him. Their Note sayes; this Man was an Angel, and this wrest­ling Spiritual, as appears by Jacobs ear­nest prayer, and the Angels Blessing; but whence comes this Man to be an [Page 67]Angel? the Text Sayes not so; why is not this Man the second Person in the God-head, who vouchsaft to appear to Jacob, in he would, that man-hood, which he would, after, Take? why may not Jacob, V. 29 when he sayes, Tell me, I pray thee, thy name, seem, to desire a further and plainer knowledge of this Myste­ry? and why may not the answer wherefore is it, that thou dost ask af­ter my name intend, that Jacob should be Thankfull for so much Revealing of the Lord unto him, and that the plainer evidence of the second Per­son, was reserv'd to after Ages? what Angell will ever take upon him to Bless, and not declare the Commission which God hath given him so to do? and whether it was that Second, or either of the o­ther two persons of the Godhead, V. 30 yet, for certain, God it was — I have seen GOD face to face; V. 1 In the be­ginning of that Chapter, V. 2 when the Angels of God met Jacob, so appa­rently, that they were discernd to be Angels, He does not call them God, but Gods Host, He does not wrestle, [Page 68]nor pray at all; and, if prayer to One Angell would be prevalent, how not much more, to More? And why did He pray to One, but that He knew him not to be an Angell? why did he not pray to More, but that he knew them to be Angells? If it was an Angell, Jacob did worship him as God, in that he said, I have seen God face to face, and this themselves, upon Exodus, confess to be Idola­latry, and, by consequence, them­selves Idolaters, if this be their ex­ample; but, They, and we, truly ac­knowledge Jacob, in that speech of his, to have been no Idolater, there­fore Jacob neither must be their ex­ample, so much as to Invoke an An­gell; for their Authority, how to Interpret that Text, I have neither Leisure enough, nor Book enough to search; but it matters not, since Scripture, under which Head That Argument is made, Answers for it self; it does so a­gain,

Genes. 48.16. The Angell (that delivereth me, sayes their Translati­on) which Redeemed me from all evill, [Page 69]bless the Lads; they say true, that we say, This Angell must be understood of God; they say, we indeavour to prove this, out of the 31. and 32. Chapter, not onely so, we are not so far to seek; we will prove this out of the very words, the Context, and your own Translation, and Com­ment; you say, it is evident from this place, that the Angell (He, that is so calld) deliverd Jacob from evills, what? from All? you do well to leave out that word, when you mean a Cre­ated Angel; but That word is in the Text, because of which you ought to Mean the Creator God; for, who [...]s, can deliver us from All Evil, be­besides that God, Matth. 6.13. to whom our Christ hath taught us to Pray — Deliver us from Evill? Amongst All the evils, from which Jacob was delivered, was not a starving hunger one, when he was Fed first out of Egypt, and then, in Egypt? himself reckons right, when he maks mention only of that great Comprehensive Blessing, to Feed him, without which he could not have Injoyd any one of all the rest? and was it not God which did this [Page 70]for him? and by contexture, was not. God the Angel, who did this, and all the rest? Looke one verse back­ward, and you may read in your own book; GOD, in whose sight, my Fa­thers, Abraham, and Isaac, have walked, God, that feedeth me from my youth untill this present day, The Angel, that delivereth me from All Evills, Bless—give me leave to tell you, that God and God, and Angel, are the Nominative before the Verb Bless; and certainly, if God does Bless, we are secure e­nough, though we never Invoke His Angel which he hath Made; and that the Angel, after, is the same with the God before, appeares very probably, in that he is no more separated from God, the first and second time nam'd, than God the second time nam'd, is from God the first, not with an And, but only with a Comma; Non quis­quam Hanc Verborum Forman Con­cepit, Serm. 4. contra Ar­rianos. sayes Athanasius, Det Tibi Deus, & Angelus, if he meant a Created Angel; tis the Son of God, whom Jacob prayes to, Hunc enim Magni Consilii Patris Angelum no­verat, [Page 71]whom the Prophet calls An­gelum Faederis; Mal. 3.1. Your own Note there, is, Christ is the Angel of the Testament; Can you imagine it pos­sible to be Demonstrated, that This Christ is not the Angel, whom Ja­cob prayes to? Your selves must be somewhat more than Angel thus to Dive into the secrets of His Spirit; Lib. 3. Thesaur. c. 1. Not to desire you, with Cyril's Quaeso to it, that you would not defame That Holy Man, but, with a Quaeso and an Obsecro too, let me even Be­seech you, that you would not Disho­nour our Christ so far, as, Perempto­rily to Robb Him of That Prayer, which, for ought you know, Jacob directed to Christ Himself; to Jacob, Him of doing that good to Jacob, which, for ought you can ever dis­pute to the Contrary, Christ Jesus may have done by Himself, and with­out the Ministery of His Angells. In Exod. 2. and 32. not one word of worshipping Saint, or Angels; in the One, there is required a Reve­rent Address to God Himself, in the Other, is reprehended the Making and worshipping a Molten Calf.

21. Indeed, in Numb. 22. the [Page 72]same Balaam worshipt the Angel with Religious worship, in their Notes upon the 31. verse, which same Balaam, in their own Notes upon the eighth verse, Consulted his False God, whom he served, and cal­led him the Lord, not knowing our Lord God Almighty; the Authour (since such was their Character of Him) might render the practise well worthy suspicion, if not abomination also, even to them who cite him with such a mark of disgrace.

22. Joshua 5. and (with them) verse 15. Joseph fell flat on the ground, and Adoring, he said—Adoring of him, who said verse before I am a Prince of the Host of our Lord; why not The Prince? which the Word e­qually beares, why not—The Lord? since there is no Our in the Origi­nall; (I have observ'd that to be a frequent zealous mistake, Our for The) and then, All he denyes, is, that he is the same Person, for he is not Lord, and Father; not, that he is the same Nature, for, the Son, is Lord and Prince too; and the Son it is, that said this, who, in the Right opinion of the Ancients, did often in [Page 73]the Old Testament, appear in a Si­militudinary flesh, as, in the fulness of Time he came, in a Real Flesh; and who, in this Text, was truly wor­shipt, if not as the Son, yet, as True God; his Name does attest this, the Lord, Ch. 6. v. 2. (still they call it Our Lord) 'tis Jehovah, a Name incommunicable to any but God; nay, it is the Lord too, in that very stile, in which he delivers himself to Josue—the Prince of the Host of the Lord; All the Angels in Hea­ven, and all the Saints there, and in Earth, are his Host, and who but God is Prince of all these? if it be an Angel, then that Angel is, in one Notion, a Captain, & Commander in Chief, as being a Prince, and in an­other Notion, a Subject, and under his own Command, as being Part of that Host, of which himself is Prince. Nay, let me say it, (and not be told of a Petitio Principii, for I have Scripture for what I say) his very accepting of this Honour done to him (since it is evident and unscru­pled, that he was no less than An­gel) argues him to be more than [Page 74]Angel, as much more as God; I fell, saies St. John, at the Angels feet to worship him, and he said unto me, See thou do it not, Rev. 19.10I am thy Fellow-ser­vant, worship God, in that very form and posture of Worship in which Josue fell down; and you have the same again, totidem Verbis, Ch. 22.8, 9. and, if that may adde any thing to the weight, 'tis not onely in the last Chapter, but, in the same Chapter too, in which this also fol­lows, If any man shall adde unto these things, God shall adde unto him (he shall do it, no Angel shall stop his hand) the Plagues that are written in this Book; V. 18 enough, with the Grace of that God, to make a Man solemnly bethink himself of that Counsel of St. Paul, not onely Let no man Beguile you of your Reward, but, if St. John may interpret him, Let no man Plague you, instead of Not Rewarding you, Plague you with more Plagues than those on Egypt, with all the Plagues which God hath denounc'd in both his Vo­lumes, Let no Man (nay let no An­gel neither) Beguile you, [...], be­ing [Page 75] Voluntary in Humility, Col. 2.18.and the Worship of Angels; [...]; it signifies Religion, that very Name which they put upon it, a Religious Worship.

23. Their Figure 3, by enquiry into Joshua, is not there concern'd; for, though I was apt to believe they borrow'd all their Arguments from Bellarmine (in whom I find them all, and to whom, as well as to them, I reply) and, by the pre­posterousness of 5 before 3, might well conjecture, they did not mean Josue, yet I was willing not to spare my own pains, but to be exact, even against an Imaginary Possibility of Objection, that I had not reply'd ad Idem, but made choyce of Texts which they never urg'd, and which themselves taught me to answer; therefore, to follow them, and their Bellarmine, I go on to examine

24. Called with us, the First Book of Kings, cap. 18. ver. 7. 3 Reg. 18. When Abdias was in the way, Elias met him, who when he (Abdias) knew him, fell on his Face, and said, My Lord, art not thou Elias? Their Note saies, Abdias adored Elias as the Prophet of [Page 76]God, and a Holy Man, with Religi­ous Honour, called Dulia. Did he so? I trow, not; not onely because this Dulia also is due to God, in Christ's own account, and therefore not payable to any else, but God himself; for, when our Saviour Christ saies, Ye cannot [...], serve God and Mammon, Mat. 6.24. two such con­trary Masters; He saies it, upon the neck of this, as a strong probation of it; V. 23 No man can [...], serve two Masters, not onely two, which are contrary, as God and Mammon, but two, which are two, though in a sub­ordination, as God and Prophet; His Servants ye are, Rom. 6.16.to whom ye obey, saies St. Paul, who himself would not be obey'd, no nor follow'd nei­ther, in his Person, but in his holy Doctrine, and exemplary Life, as, in both of them, he follow'd Christ, Be ye Followers of me, 1 Cor. 11.1.even as I also am of Christ. When he does but leave out the Name of Christ, he does not Command, but Beseech, I beseech you, 1 Cor. 4.16.be ye Followers of me; Salute indeed we must all them that have the Rule over us; Heb. 13.24I, and obey [Page 77]them too, V. 17 and submit our selves unto them, but we must onely obey their Precepts, and submit unto their Counsels, and not pay (what we owe not) a Religious Worship to their very Persons; neither This, which we owe not, nor Contempt, which we do owe, not to pay; what we owe, and how we are to pay, is involv'd in the seventh verse of that Chapter, Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the Word of God. According to that Express Word, or the Evidently Necessary Deductions thence, we must not onely greet, and mind them, but obey and submit unto them—But, after all this, first, is it Obligatory enough, that the Scripture tels us, such a thing was done, though it commands not us to do the like? if so (not to heap up Consequential Inconveniencies, but to be Civil to them whom I must not Adore) the Doway-argument from an Idolatrous Balaam, must still stand in force, and the Bellar­mine-argument of an Irreligious Saul Adoring a Diabolical Apparition in­stead [Page 78]of the Soul of Samuel, must not onely be Logically concludent, which it is not, but also Theological­ly binding, which it much less is; but, secondly, the Prostration of Abdias to Elias, was not a Religious, but a Civil Worship; it was, indeed, to a Prophet, a holy Man, but that does not Specificate the Act, nor any more make it a Holy, than a Pro­phetical Worship; for, when they say, the Holiness of the Man Bow'd to, was the Cause of the Bowing, yet they must mean the Religious­ness of the Bowing to be inherent in him who did Bow, and not in him to whom; But not this neither; This falling on the Face was an Outward and Civil Reverence, nor did the Heart it self mean it any more, as far as it is possible for Man to discover; if it be pretended otherwise, let me desire to know where that Perspective is, and of what it is made, which lets in the Eye of one Man into the Heart of another; nor was the Heart of Ab­dias deceitfull, in that it did mean this, this Outward and Civil Respect, [Page 79]which was writ in Broad Letters upon his Bending Face; neither is this Civility of respect confin'd to the Secularity of the Object, but dilated to those Created Excellencies, which are Spiritual also, not as they are Spiritual, but as they are Crea­ted Excellencies, with abstraction, from Spirituality, not Actu Nega­tionis, by Denying them to be Spi­ritual, but Actu Praecisionis, not Considering them in the Species of Spirituality, but in the Genus of Ex­cellency; Nay, but what if I shall say, a Civil Honour is due to any of these Excellencies (throughout, I mean, as Doway does, the Excel­lencies which inhere in Living and Rational Subjects, and not, as Persia does, the Excellency of a Liveless, though Life-giving Sun) even in their Spiritual Capacity, and Deter­mination? I am yet to learn where­in the Errour consists, if so I shall say; especially, when those Excel­lencies, even Spiritual, and Quà Spiritual too, are conspicuously be­fore our Eyes, they evidencing their Spirituity to the Eyes of our Mind, [Page 80]though those in our Head see onely Bodily Appearances, and either they address to us, or we to them; In the Humbling Posture of Abdias, the Prostration of the Body (which is all the Text tels us of) was solely and entirely Civil; and such a Civil Respect (by Bowing, or, by what other Custome the Fashion of the Countrey does express Civility by, to stir the Head, or the Hat, or to lay Hand on Breast) is Due to the Pastoral Authority from the Un­order'd Lay, by a Reason which equally concerns them both, that the one may be Excus'd, in that he hath Paid it, and the other Satisfy'd, in that he hath Receiv'd it; that nei­ther he, who hath them not, may lye under the Slander of Contemning holy Orders, nor he who hath them, lye under the Suspicion of being Con­temn'd; Would God appoint such an Honour to be paid to his own Officer, for the Receipt of which Debt, that own Officer of his could never give any Acquittance, nor be really sensible that he hath receiv'd it? He is Man, though a Spiritual [Page 81]Man, that pays this Honour; He is no more than Man, though a more Spiritual Man, that receives this Ho­nour; and therefore, in respect of both of them, the Honour is to be paid by one to the other, such a way as is cognoscible to Man; and no way is such, but the way of paying Secular, Outward, Civil Honour; He that does this, and does not mean it, does deceive himself more than me, for the Outward Honour is paid, though Un-willingly; He that does mean more than this, even a Reli­gious Honour (any otherwise than as the paying of Civil Respect is a Duty which Religion commands) deceives both himself and me; him­self, in paying that which he does not owe; and me, in offering that which I will not receive: the Lay of Rome, and the Lay of England (of Old England) agree in paying this Outward Respect to the Minister of God, and I am perswaded, the Un­learned Lay of Rome (who, as they understand it not, have never heard of this Charm-word Dulia) do it with the same Integrity, as the well-taught [Page 82]Lay of England; Since there­fore the Outward Act is equally per­form'd on both sides, let the Romish Teachers either call it as it is, an Outward Worship, if they will not endure the word Civil, or, in respect of the Persons to whom it was per­form'd, Angelical, to Angels, or, to whom it is perform'd, Humane, to Men, or by any other Allowable Name, and, as to this Point, we will no longer be two sides, but one; or else let them produce one Command in Scripture, or one Lawfull and Imi­table Example, wherein the Inter­nal, and Religious, and Dulia­worship, is as Evident as the External Prostration, and we will, in Seneca's Language, Manus dare, without that Puta of his, and with a more Certain Concord, and in that Apostolical Expression, we will give unto them the Right Hand of Fellowship, Gal. 2.9. and they shall be no more Strangers and Foreiners, Eph. 2.19.but Fellow-Citizens with the Saints; or, if they will not break the Word in two pieces, gi­ving the Angel his part, by himself, and Man his, by himself, let them [Page 83]accept of St. Austin's Charitative Reverence, instead of their Religious Dulia, and we have done again: But because this Controversy, which was begun out of Scripture, should not close with a Father, a Paeter Pa­tratus, I will conclude with a Text out of him, whom Rome does more peculiarly own for a Father, a Text apposite to the whole Matter in hand, and Refutative of their whole Interpretation; 'tis that in 1 Pet. 2.17. [...], Honour all Men, Love the Brotherhood; 'tis a Precept in his ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ ΚΑΘΟΛΙΚΗ, that's the Title of it, his General, or (if they love that word more) his Catholick Epistle, and therefore does oblige Every Man to the performance of it; What? must Every Man Honour to Every Man? the Greater to the Less? for, the Greater is One in the Every, and the Less is Another in the Every; Upon what Foundation then stands that Distinction (which it self is the foundation of all this Controversy) of Excellencies, into Divine, Reli­gious, and Natural? Whence that [Page 84] Thesis, that the Subjects, in which these are, require from their Inferi­ours, in all these kinds, a Distinction of Worship, according to the distin­ction of Excellencies, which are se­verally in them? Since it is an Apo­stolical (nay, which with some, is more than that, a Petrine) Truth, that even That, which is, in it self, Less, and Inferiour, in respect of Excellency is yet the true and proper Object of Worship, and Honour, even to That which is Greater, and Superiour, in respect of Excellency? and yet All Men are to be Honour'd, even the Meanest of all, which throws a B [...]ock in the way of Ex­cellency; and again, All Men are to be Honour'd with no more than a Civil Honour, which throws an­other Block against Dulia; that All Men are to be Honour'd, is the ex­press Doctrine of the Apostle; that amongst them all, the Ministerial Men (who are part of all, and therefore involv'd in the same Wor­ship) are to be Honour'd onely Ci­villy, is grounded upon that word which St. Peter in the same verse, [Page 85](for, certainly, he would not use the same word, in one and the same verse, to one & another sense) uses whereby to express Civil Honour. [...], Honour All Men, and, [...], Honour the King, therefore None of All are to be Honour'd with An­other, a Bigger Honour, than the Biggest, the Chief of All, the King; for, in the King's Name it is that they themselves issue out all their Writs for Civil Honour; In their Notes up­on Exod. 20.No Chri­stian doubteth but he honoureth God with Divine Honour, and the King with Civil; which very expression of theirs, (besides that it is Argu­mentum ad Hominem, that the Mi­nister must be content with Civil Honour, with that of the same kind, because in the same word, which is due to Kings) is yet one Argument more against their Dulia, for cer­tainly it does more agree with the Principles of Sanctify'd Reason, to believe that, which All Christians believe (a Divine Worship, and a Civil) than that, which only Some Christians believe (a Religious Wor­ship, which is below Divine, and [Page 86]yet not Civil. Above Civil, and yet not Divine) But one word more, and I have quite done; and, in that one word, let me take in the entire verse, and tell you, that that takes in all those Excellencies they have nam'd, and yet takes off the Religi­ous Dulia from the middle excellen­cy, and applyes to it onely a Chari­tative Honour; Honour all men, saies St. Peter; then he distinguishes those All, into King, and Brother­hood; in King he includes all Hea­thens, but especially, the Supreme, though a Heathen, the Then-King being such; in Brotherhood, he in­cludes All Christians, but especi­ally, those Prophetical Ministers, the Gospel-Elias's in whom Do­way instances; This, I take it, is a very Logical and Rational In­terpretation; else the Apostle does not comprehend in the two Species of King and Brotherhood, All those whom he comprehended in the Ge­nus of All Men, and it is well known, Membra Dividentia must be ejusdem Latitudinis cum Diviso, and illud totum absorbere, so that [Page 87]there can be nothing Potentially, in the Genus, which is not Actually, in this, and that Species, Simul sumptis, nothing in All Men, which is not in King and Brotherhood; for, though Estius saies, by All Men he means either Men in Authority, or Men of Holiness, and secludes the Ungodly Man from this Honour, yet we must involve him too, in his Person, though not him, in his Impiety; He too, in his Essential and Constitutive parts, and in the Consecutive Propriety of his best part, is the Workmanship of the same God, who made the Ho­diest Man alive; and, in this sense, and for that Gods sake, is an Object well worthy of Honour; and yet, not in this neither, as if there were any thing of Excellency in him that Is Honour'd, above him that Does Honour; but, though not in All things, yet, in reference to the Work­manship of God, an Equality; and because, with Relation to God, the King, and all Heathens, to whom God gave Power and Being; the Minister, and all Christians, to whom God gave Orders and Holi­ness, [Page 88]are to be Honour'd, therefore is the Fear of that God, who is the Cause of the Love to the one, and the Honour to the other, plac'd in the midst betwixt them both; let them shew, that God any where commands that kind of Religious and Dulia-Honour which they ap­ply to Creatures, as we have shew'd them one, and can shew them a whole Sheet of Texts, that God en­joyns a Charitative Respect, and, actum est, we will lay down the Cudgels.

25. With us the second of Kings, 2.15. 4 Reg. 2.15. And the Chil­dren of the Prophets said, The Spirit of Elias hath rested upon Elisaeus, and coming to meet him, adored him to the Ground; This Argument is in câdem Navi with the former, and the same Rudder will serve to steer it in its Right Course.

26. With us, Ps. 99.5. and worship AT his Footsteel. Psal. 98.5. Exalt ye the Lord our God, and adore his Foot­stool, because it is holy. Their short Note after that verse, tels us, the Hebrew Doctors understand this, of the Ark, the Doctors of the Church understand Christ's Humanity; their [Page 89]Long Note after the whole Psalm, tels us, that the Humanity of Christ is to be adored in the holy Eucharist: In this they follow Bellarmine to a hair, and will erre, and digress honourably, because so they think he does; but the whole objection from hence, if we consider what he and what they would adapt this Text to prove, we may safely enough ne pili quidem facere; he applys it, to prove the invocation of Saints, and they do so too; for, immediat­ly after these words,— the Church ho­noured Saints and their Reliques— follow these, —neither want there au­thentical examples of holy Scripture, whereby the same (the honouring of Saints, and their Reliques) is proved; amongst the Texts, in which they instance, this, Ps. 98. is the last, explicity, though it be backt with—And elsehwere; if, by that foot-stool is meant the humanity of Christ, and by worshipping that humanity, the honouring of Saints, I must take leave to tell them, such an inference is not Christian, no nor Romish neither it is Socinian, nay; [Page 90]and Mahumetan too; if it proves that Saints and their Reliques may be honour'd, it presumes no more, then that Christ was a Saint, and his humanity the Relique of a Saint; and this, the too Reational, and too ungraceful Socinian will confess, nay, the neither Graceful, nor Ra­tional Turke will not deny, that Christ was a holy Prophet, an exem­plary Saint; but, no more of this, because it is only a defect in their Logick, and not a purpose to disho­nour their Saviour, by only Sainting of him; only let them pardon me that I take so much notice of their digression, as to digress my self, in the Confutation of it, and, if they will, let them thank me that I call it no more; but ad rem.

27. There is much to be reply'd; &, though they talk much of the Fa­thers who sense it the same way with them, yet I doubt not but they will grant me, that one Scripture, which is evident, and undoubtful, is a more allowable interpretation of another Scripture, which is obscure and ambiguous, then one Father is, [Page 91]and that many Scriptures are more allowable then many Doctors of the Church; Therefore, first let me open that Text, by Text Parallel to it; and, though they will not take notice of the words of our Tran­slation worship at his foot-stool, yet, Ps. 132.7. in this, I shall not vicem rependere, and look off, every where, from theirs, —we will go into his Tabernacles, we will worship AT his foot-stool, With them, Ps. 131.7. says our Bible; we will enter into his Tabernacle, we will adore IN the place where his feet stood, says theirs, At the foot-stool and not the foot-stool it self, In the place, and not the place it self. Next, consider we all those places, in which the foot-stool of God is nam'd, and worship we him at every of those foot-stools; and if thus to do, be not more honourable to our God, more edifying that Church of his, which is already his Church, and more increasing that Church of his, by the Accession of those who are not, yet, his Church, then only to worship the Body of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, then, that Inter­pretation [Page 92]shall have the upper hand of this; and thus to frame an inter­pretation, with these mighty ad­vantages, out of the Bowels of o­ther Scriptures, which are Conso­nant to this in the most substantial word of them, if this be not, though not the best way, a very fit way, I leave it to all modest Christians to Judge. And, before I betake my self to this way, I shall only bespeak them that they would not quit Ad­monitions with me, and call this digression, for the honour of a pain­ful and well deserving R. P. Michael Auguanus Bonon, in his Com­ment up­on the Psalms. Tom. 2. cum licen­tia & pri­vilegiis. Venitiis M. D. XIII. writer of their own, who, upon this one Text, and to a much inferiour, and more impertinent purpose, makes use of all those other Texts, to which I now hasten. Thus saith the Lord—the Earth is my foot-stool, Is. 66.1. One part of the meaning of that, in their 98. Ps. and the intire mea­ning of it, in reference to this Text, is, That, which St. Paul hath com­manded 1 Tim. 2.8. I will that Men pray every where. The Lord hath cast down the beauty of Israel, and re­membred not his foot-stool, where the Church of God is the footstool of [Page 93]God; and, thus, the meaning of that in Ps. 98. is that which David hath said in Ps. 89. v. 7. God is great­ly to be feared in the Assembly of the Saints.2 Chron. 9.18.There was to the throne a foot-stool of Gold; not to inquire any further, what that foot-stool of Gold is, but to accept the interpre­tation of Auguanus, Scabellum Au­reum est Angelica Natura, propter virtutem consummatae Charitatis; but, if so, the meaning of that in their 98. Ps. is, that, for this cause, the Woman and the Man too, ought to worship God, the more reverent­ly, and sincerely, 1 Cor. 11.10. because of the An­gels. Untill I make thine enemies thy foot-stool Ps. 110.1. Here, the wick­ed are the foot-stool of God, in be­ing subjected to his will though a­gainst their own; and, in this res­pect, the worshipping at his foot­stool, does mean, that we should not refrain, even in the sight of the wicked, to sing that new Song, Ps. 40.3.which God hath put into our Mouth; and which they are unacquainted with, even praise unto our God, to this end, that many, even the wicked, may [Page 94]see it, and fear; and trust in the Lord, in the last place, and out of the first Text, He tells us Pag. 472 Col. 2. in Fine.Scabellum ejus est ipsa Christi humanitas, the Man­hood of Christ is this foot-stool. To the purpose then, understand we, by this foot-stool, as Auguanus does, in the simplicity of his heart, the humanity of Christ, quae totaliter Deo conform is est, and not only that, but the whole Earth also; and, in that Earth, not only the Church, the Saints of God, but the very wick­ed also; and, not only the Church Militant on Earth, but that part of it which is triumphant in Heaven, confirm'd in an establisht undecay­ing Righteousness by Christ Jesus, the Holy Angels of God; and un­derstand we not, by this foot-stool, exclusively, the humanity of Christ, and nothing else but that, nay, un­derstand we not that humanity of Christ only Sacramented, as Doway does, in the design of their hearts; and then, if it does not more redound to the honour of God, and to the edifying, and increasing of his Church, that we should sincerely worship [Page 95]God, all the Earth over, not only in the Congregation of the Saints, the more to inflame their devotion by the Conjunction of ours with theirs, but in the presence of the wicked, to make them asham'd of their ir­religious folly, and to invite them by our example to draw near unto the Lord, with unfeigned Lips and unfeining Hearts, and all this because of the Angels of God, nay, because of the God of those Angels; if, thus to do, and thus every where to do, and upon these grounds, does not con­spire, in a more probable effectua­lity, (and a more innocent uninsna­ring conspiration) to both those ends, then to worship the Body of Christ himself, as, that foot-stool, and on­ly to worship that Body Sacramen­ted, at some times, in some places, with some few, then we will quit this extensive interpretation, and run, totis pedibus into their limited sentence.

28. And least that reason, which David gives, and which they render because IT is holy, might bear sway against this multiform sense, con­fining [Page 96]the foot-stool only to one, and the worship to that very foot­stool; to evade this pretended rea­son, I must give them to know, not only that that word, in the Origi­nal may be equally translated IT or He, but that, in that place, it ought rather to be translated he, be­cause, in the Verse after, is set down what that worship is, to invocate the Lord; and, because though it were so, for IT is holy, yet the worship is not of it, but at it, explained in the last verse of that Psalm, and in both the same words, in which the reverence is charged upon us in the 5. v. Exalt ye the Lord our God, and ad re say they, and worship say we; Hitherto, there is a perfect agree­ment with the 5. 1 Cor. 1.10. and last v. they do (what the Apostle would have us all to do, though Doway will neither hearken to us, nor him) speak the same thing; and the explication follows—In or at his holy Mount, because the Lord our God is holy; the Mount is confessedly holy, yet the holiness of the Mount is not al­leged as a reason, why we should [Page 97]worship it, but the holiness of our God, why we should worship in, or at, his holy Mount. I go on, to inquire after their—And elsewhere, by which words, and some search, I find out of their notes upon Gen. 48.5. That they mean the Invoca­tion of Angels, grounded upon Mat. 18. Acts 12.1 Cor. 11. For want of their New Testament, of which I am bereft, they ought to be content (as I must) that I reply out of the Originals.

29. And first, what says Mat­thew for them? He says (but not for them) that Christ himself said, 18.10. Take heed, that ye despise not one of these little ones, for I say unto you that in Heaven, their Angels do alwaies behold the Face of my Father which is in Heaven; what means our Sa­viour by this? not that we should invoke Angels; himself tels us no such matter; but that we should not despise little ones; that is it, which himself tels us; and, upon this ground because they have Angels, [...]; had they hence, in­fer'd, that God had appointed An­gels, [Page 98] Ministring Spirits, to take care for, and to protect little ones, they had argu'd right; and we would shake hands with them in this mat­ter; let them tell us, no more then what that Text tells us; let them infer no more then what our Savi­our Christ infers, and we are agreed; is it not enough to that purpose, to take off contempt from little ones, that God takes so much care of them, as to appoint Angels over them, though they never pray (as they are never bid so to do) to An­gels? and are not those words de­sign'd to this purpose by Christ? had Christ said—Despise them not, Ps. 115.16. for, to these Children of Men, I have given the Earth; Despise them not, for it is for their sake, Job 38.8.9. that I have shut up the Sea with doors, and made the Cloud the Garment thereof, and tho thick darkness a swadling band for it; Despise them not, for, for them it is, that I have created the Lights in the Firmanent of Heaven for signs and seasons, Gen. 1.14 Ps. 104.19for dars and years; 'tis for them, that I have appointed the Moon for seasons, for them, that the [Page 99]Sun knoweth his going down. His going down, with his Rays into the Bowels of the Earth, and his bring­ing up from thence Herb for the ser­vice both of Man and Child; that God hath done all, or any of these, for mankind, is reason enough not to contemn the least of them; but is it reason enough, that Man should fall down, and first worship, and then eat his Herb?

(Sarculo Amicas
Colit hic Fruges
Et suum hic mandit, Bibit ille,
E man. Thesou­rus è Soc: Jesu.
Numen
If so, Happy the Heathen, that are Heathen still,
Felices Gentes, quibus haec nas­cuntur in Hortis
Numina)
Juven.

That Man should exalt the Sun, and adore the Moon? that Man should bow to the Sea, and kneel down to the Lights? nay to the Cloud? nay to the thick darkness? and do his reverence to these swadling bands, and to that Garment as to sacred Reliques? for all of these, let us bless God that gave them, and not [Page 100]bless the blessings themselves, nor set at nought, the meanest of those, who have an interest in all of these; for his Angels, and Arch-Angels—Let us laud and magnifie his glorious Name, which we shall do the more acceptably even to those glorious Angels themselves, whilst we only invoke their and our God; if there be an Angel there, that can be of­fended at this, I could even suspect Heaven it self not to be altogether so holy a place, as it is a branch, if not an Article, of my Faith to beleeve it is. And, in good earuest, for what cause is it, that we should invoke the Angels, is it, because we are benefited by them? so we are, in all those other instances; is it be­cause we are spiritually benefited by them? so we are by all of these; for, from the Heavens to the Herb, all of them Declare the glory of God; is it, because the Beneficial Angels can hear us? but—à posse ad esse, is no good Argument; I can, walk ten miles to morrow; but it is inconsequent to conclude, that, Therefore, I will not stay, all day, at home; is it be­cause [Page 101]they do hear us? but we will dispute of that anon; and yet, nei­ther that they can, or do, is exprest or involv'd in that Text; and, at last, a precept I call for, or (though they have given me some, to which I have already reply'd) an allowable example; shew me (which is im­possible) a command to invoke car­ved Images, and I will presently in­voke, and confess, that, all this while, I have much mis-believ'd King David, for they have ears, Ps. 111.6and hear, shew me (which is equally impossible) a command to invoke Angels, and I will become a stoo­ping Proselyte, and profess my for­row that Epiphanius hath either told us there were no Angelici left, Austin de Haeresibus 39. in his age, or, that he hath call'd them Heretiques, in their own, or that St. Austin hath joynd with him in that opprobrious Compellation.

30. But let me look a little fur­ther into the Text they bring me; what if these [...], are the same little ones, of whom our Saviour says, in the Chapter after, Mat. 19.14. [...] (for, the [...] in Mat. 18.2. was [Page 102]he, by occasion of whom our Savi­our said [...], the lit­tle Child v. 2. was the one of these little ones v. 10.) Suffer little Chil­dren, and forbid them not to come unto me; it should seem, by the Context in both places, they are the very same; for, in comparison with these little ones, it is said, Mat. 18.3. Except ye be converted and become as Little Children yee shall not enter into the Kingdom of Hea­ven, and, in Mat. 19.14. it is said Of such (such little Children) is the Kingdom of Heaven; there is the very sameness of matter, and expres­sion, and, almost the sameness of Chapter too, so that, in very good reason, we are to believe those little ones Mat. 18.10. to be the very same with those little ones Mat. 19.14. Now, what little ones, and how little ones these were, we may learn of St. Luke, when he repeats the story, [...] Luke 18.15. And they brought un­to him also Infants—read to the end of the 17. v. and St. Lukes Infants are St. Matthews little ones, whose [Page 103]Angels—let me drive it a little fur­ther, and show you that Saint Lukes [...], does confine Saint Matthews Little ones to Infants; not only by the Authority of Eustathius [...], they are Children new Born, [...]ut by all these Scriptures. Luke 2.16. Act. 7.19. 1 Pet. 2.2. and before you shall find the word applyed to him that is of age, and can speak for himself, you shall sooner finde it apply'd to him that is not yet Born, and therefore, much less, can speak, [...] Luc. 1.44. the Babe leaped in my Wombe.

31. All this being said, it is time to tell you Why; to clear That Text, out of which they pretend to it, from giving any Countenance to Angeli­call worship; for, whatever layes claim to it out of Scripture, must do it, either from the Command of God, or, from the practise of Saints; That there is no Command is evident; likewise that there is no example, so much as Imaginary, to be gatherd out of that Text; for those that were Infants and could not voyce a Pray­er to God Himself, could, much less, [Page 104]to any Angell, either of God; or of their own; and, for ejaculatory pray­ers, Intended, though not utterd, al­though I presume Actuall Faith (and such there must be even in Mentall Ejaculations) presupposes the use of Reason, yet, in this case, it mat­ters not, though I seem to grant it, since, not the close Purpose, but the Manifest expression of the Heart is onely capable to grow into ex­ample; and therefore, since, from hence, they have neither Precept, nor Practise, it concludes not so much for them as it might, if they had said nothing at all; for, though that silence of theirs would be very far from a probational argument, yet That silence of theirs would never have been refuted, nor be made an argument against them, as their vain Babling is. I am in very great hast, and I have many reasons to be so, and therefore I will not trouble, ei­ther them, or my self, to overthrow them more; who are already upon the ground; Let us see, if their next Quotation will lift them up, and give them Breath for a New Con­test.

32. Act. 12. And here I thank them, that their Citations and my speed may well agree; there is so little of moment, in that whole Chap­ter for them; tis true, verse 7. that an Angel of the Lord came, and smote Peter on the side, and Rais'd him up; tis more easy to conclude, that the Angell suspected Peter, being down, to vvorship Him, and that he smote him for it, and bade him arise up quickly, then that Peter did Really vvorship, or the Angell cheerfully ac­cept; but, not this neither; for, till the Angel parted from him, Peter was not come to himself, verse 10.11. No Precept, no Practise in all this; tis true, Verse 8. Exod. 3.5. the Angel bids Him Binde on his sandales; but, when the very ground was Holy, the Shooes were comman­ded off, and to put on the Sandales, was no signe of worshipping Angeli­cal Purity; the Angel bids Him— Cast Thy Garment about Thee; Luke 19.36, 37. Con­trariwise, the garments were strewd in the vvay, vvhen Christ was Ho­nour'd; His Chaines fell off from his hands, verse 7. and the Iron-gate o­pen'd to them of its own accord, verse [Page 106]10. I hope, I may believe all this, and be no more of the present Faith of Rome, then Ovid vvas, vvho, I know not by vvhat method of Tradi­tion, did light upon the same story,

Sponte suâ patuisse Fores,
Metam. l. 3.
lapsas (que) lacertis,
Sponte suâ fama est, nullo solvente, Catenas.

But, Verse 9 betwixt this, Peter wist not, that it was true, which was done by the Angell, much less did He Adore the Angel for Doing it; and after all this; vvhen Peter came to himself he knew that the Lord had sent his Angell: Verse 11 All concludible from hence is, that, the Angels (who are spirits, by Nanure, and Messengers by office) do that Good to Man, which God Commis­sions them to do; All this I stedfast­ly believe, and am a Protestant still— but verse 15. when Peter Himself knockt, they said, it is his Angell; Not to enter into That dispute at pre­sent, whither there are Tutelar An­gells to Nations, to Particular cal­lings, to Individuall Persons; be it [Page 107]which way it will (Unusquis (que) sensu suo abundet) it matters not, neither does this, nor that, nor the Third way make ought for the Invocation of Angels; That, which should most deepely ingage a private Person, to Revere his peculiar Angell, does not Ingage him at all, not only from the Incapacity of the Angell, to receive That which is due to God, but from the Incapacity of the Votary, to pay that to his Angell, when he knowes not, which is his; will you allow of a Confus'd worship—Thou My Angell, whosoever thou art—I persuade my self, Thy own Angell, at That Instant, would not be Thine; nor is this a gratuitous persuasion; for, may it not therefore, be, that God Conceales, from Nations, Cal­lings, and Men, who is their Depu­ted Guardian, lest God, the Lord, might have too little of Honour, and his servant, the Angell, too much? There is but one mention more throughout that Chapter of Angell; and it is he, who punisht Idolatry with Death, Herod with wormes, for accepting that shout of the Peo­ple [Page 108]It is the voyce of a God, Verse 22.23.and not of Man, and because he gave not God the Glory; This Text will sted them less than any.

Thus, having grappled with them, in their main Battalia, and in their Reserve, let me follow them into their Last Hold, and examin the slrength of That, and then wish, that we might both take our Leaves of one another.

1 Cor. 11.10. for this cause ought a woman to have Power [...] on, or Erasmus renders it in caput. In her head, [...] because of the Angels; a Text, in the last word of which (which is the ve­ry sting of the Objection) Vide Heinsium super lo­cum. Interpre­ters, both Greek, and Latin, do much differ; Clemens understands by An­gels, [...], Just, and ver­tuous Men; some interpret it, of the Bishops, and Overseers of the Church, and those Non pauci; sayes my Authour; some understand An­gels, but evill ones; and those too, Men of Antiquity, for, Saint Austin tells us of them l. 15. de Civit. Dei; so does * Tertullian, In lib. de Virginibus Velandis. his Elder, by 250. yeares; Lactantius, De divinis [Page 109]Institutionibus, interprets alike; so does Eusebius, and, ex veteribus ple­ri (que) Most of the Ancients as another Authour tells me; nay, their own Estius, in his first Tome upon S. Pauls Epistles, fol. 396. col. 2. recites these three opinions, and does not dislike the two Former; reliquae secundae expo­sitiones suam quo (que) probabilitatem ha­bent; He adds a fourth opinion, which, some, though unfitly, held, that wo­men should behave themselves Mo­destly, lest, by a garish attire, and wanton eye, even the Heavenly An­gels might be corrupted to loose thoughts; at length He concludes with a fift, as a Potior sententia, be­cause of the Presence of the Good Angels, who are delighted to see the service of God performd decently, and vvith singleness both of Heart and Ey; but, even in Him, not one vvord of adoration, and I am Loth to be quicker-sighted in his own cause, than his learned self: I vvill conclude this, that, (besides the Reasons al­ready given, and vvhich shall be gi­ven after) this is a most unstable, ambiguous Foundation, upon which [Page 110]to erect the Worship of Angels, since it is capable of so many exposi­tions.

34. Though I am loth to take advantage upon them, by Invalida­ting that one only Text, which tells us of a Saint in Heaven, who vvas Really and Actually Invokt, from be­ing an example worthy their or our Imitation, yet, because the beginning of this Discourse against Doway, was commenc'd against the Invocation of Saints, and because all their Argu­ments, in that place, are the same with Bellarmins, and because their— And elswhere—upon Exod. 20. and their—And the like—upon Genes. 48. may seem to design That very Text, which Bellarmin also makes use of, I shall account it no loss of time, to enervate all his Con­clusion, and all their Imaginations from thence.

35. Luke 16.24. The Rich man Cry'd, and said, Father Abra­ham have Mercy upon me; tis true, Abraham is here Invok'd, but not, in the sense of Rome, as an Intercessour, but in the Rich mans own sense, as [Page 111]an Opitulatour; nay, I may say; He is Invok'd, with a perfect Idolatry, not as a Saint, but as a God; at least, not at all to Intercede to God for Him; for, if Miserere mei, be not incommunicable to any other, be­sides Him, whose Mercy is over all His works (which, I believe Doway will not grant to me, because I finde, in a By John Bouturier, M. DC. XXXIII.Manual of Godly Prayers, and Litanyes, taken out of many Famous Authours (of which I have reason enough to suspect Doway, to be, if not the Compilers, the Approbatours,) the same Frayer, to another Saint By John Bouturier, M. DC. XXXIII. O Holy Mary, stretch abroad the hand of thy Mercy — By John Bouturier, M. DC. XXXIII.O Holy Mary have mercy on us; —and, Pag. 382. though Christ is not altogether left out, Pag. 383. yet sometimes, He is pray'd to, in that secondary Order, as if His Mother's prayers were more prevalent, and first to be sought, and then, Her Son's after; — By John Bouturier, M. DC. XXXIII. Virgin Mary, Pag. 98.with her Benign Son, Blessus) yet, the Rich Man being in Hell, would certainly never pray to that God, who had plung'd Him thither, and from whom, He knew He was for ever [Page 112]a Castaway; or, if this He did, He would not be an example to us of Praying, even to God himself, for known Impossibilities, much less, to Saint, or Mother of God, as shall liberally appear; though, as a Hopefull preface to all the rest, This, at Best, is but an example from the Damned in Hell; and That opinion is wret­ched enough, which must seek for succour out of so helpless a pit; I can more easily excuse the Torturd Rich Man (who, by reason of Anguish, said He knew not what) to call upon A­braham, than I can forgive any Bel­larmine who takes Himself to he wel in His Witts, to make such a Distra­cted Creature, His Laudable Pat­tern; But let us dive into the story.

36. The whole of it is a Parable, in the opinion of many and Learned Doctors; Theophylact is vehement in this persuasion; Justin Martyr and Theophilus Antiochenus, state it with him; Eucherius, in his Questions upon Saint Luke, and Saint Chryso­stome, in his Homilies, familiarly call it so; And, though Levinus Lemnius. He, who wrote ex Institutio, of the simili­tudes [Page 113]and Parables in the Bible, does not mention this for One, yet, be­sides, that Humana authoritas non valet Negativè, He is not to be con­demn'd for his omission, because his declar'd Purpose was, only to speak of those similitudes and Parables, in which Quae in Bibliis, ex Herbis, & Arboribus desumun­tur. tit. lib. Herbs and Quae in Bibliis, ex Herbis, & Arboribus desumun­tur. tit. lib. Trees are con­cern'd; and, for certain, Abraham was no Herb (for, He was transla­ted from Grace to Glory, and I ne­ver yet, heard of an Herb of Glory) though planted in the better than Paradise, nor was Dives a Tree, though He had taken deep Root, even as Deep as Hell; and, if a Pa­rable it is, it is a stated Question, that Parabolicall Divinity affords no convincing Argument in point of Controversy: But what if it be a History? Gregory in His 40 Homi­mily, sayes it is, and calls it Res Fa­cta; Tertullian, and Saint Ambrose think they Prove it, by that Argu­ment, which Origen us'd against the Jewes, that there was such a Man as Job, because the Name of the Man is set down in the Narration; and, be­cause, as we know, there was an [Page 114] Abraham; so, by the same Reason, and in the same story, there must have been a Dives and Lazarus too; but grant we this, what get They hence? when Dives dos particularize what He Prayes for, That is con­fest, by All to be a Metaphore; send Lazarus, that he may Dip the Tip of his Finger—He does not mean that very thing, for which He seemes to Pray; or, if it did mean it, Abra­ham, is deaf, and dos not hear, or els, hears, V. 25 V. 26 and denyes, Thou art tormen­ted, and he cannot come; show me a more successefull copy to Pray by, or els, I am as speechless, as the Saint is Earless: And, besides all this, the Pontificii themselves, are not, yet, at one, amongst themselves, whether this be a Parable or a History; from whose discord, this is one Argument, that, all, they conclude from hence, as to the Invocation of Saints, is In­consequent and Unargumentative; it would look more like Christian Lo­gick, to conclude, as In vitâ Pauli. Non illuc Auro positi ne (que) Thure sepulti per­venient. Lucan. lib. 9. S. Hierome does, Illi quidem pauperculo Paradi­disus Patet, Vos Auratos Gehenna suscipiet; and since the poor Man [Page 115]went to Heaven, and the Rich to Hell, Bellarmine had done well if he had retracted one Note, his 15th, of the true Church, which he calls Temporal Felicity, and had well con­sider'd, that the Israelites, onely upon this ground, deserted the true Church of God, and fell into Foul Idolatry; They answer'd Jeremiah, saying. Jer. 44.15, 16, 17.As for the word that thou hast spoken to us, in the Name of the LORD, we will not hearken unto thee; But we will certainly do whatsoever thing goeth forth out of our OWN Mouth, to Burn Incense unto Discrtis verbis, the Virgin Mary is call'd so, O Holy Mary, Queen of Heaven. Manual. p. 382.the Queen of Heaven, and to pour out Drink-offerings unto her, as we have done, we, and our Fathers, our Kings, and our Princes, in the Cities of Judah, and in the Streets of Jerusalem, FOR THEN HAD WE PLENTY OF VICTUALS, AND WERE WELL, AND SAW NO EVIL.

37. I have now done with the Errours of Authors, which, and with the Piety of Authors, by which, to Oppose, and would heartily wish, Doway, and Doway's Proselytes, to [Page 116]consider, how feeble, ill-grounded, and un-fenc'd such Doctrines are, how Circularly the Proof roves into the Question, and the Question is left Naked, to become its own Proof, and Syllogism, and Cham­pion (for, does not Bellarmine, his own self, imply all this, when he saies, God Reveals our Prayers unto the Saints, and yet the Saints deliver up those Prayers of ours, more Pro­sperously to God?) When the Mean­est Minister in the Church of Eng­land, even then, when It, and He, are at the Lowest, is Big enough, assisted with the Truth of God, and the God of Truth on his side, to wrestle with a whole Erroneous Col­lege; what would become of them, if themselves should be at leisure, from Designs, and Disguizes, and our Learned Fathers should be at Leisure, from those two Controver­sies, of Want, and Division at home, to enter the Lists with them? I be­seech God to Humble Prosperous Mistakers, to Strengthen Poor Truth, and to Save All.

38. But it shall not be enough to [Page 117]Reply to the Texts, mis-interpreted by them; for, though thus to do, does, in some degree, shake the Foundations of Errour, yet it does not, so far as Right ought to be De­fended, establish the Truth; let me therefore (that I may not onely shut the Mouth of the Pit upon Falshood, but open the Pit, Veritas in Puteo. that Truth may arise, and her Enemies be scatter'd) conclude against the Religious Wor­ship, and Invocation of Saints and Angels, with some Few Scriptures more, and a little calm Reason­ing.

39. Since Invocation is so highly valu'd in the Word of God, as to be joyn'd with that Instrument of our Salvation, Rom. 10.14. Faith—How shall they call on him, in whom they have not Be­lieved?—since it is, in both Testa­ments, the Comprehensive Word, which Involves in it the Entire Worship of God; Joel 2.32.Whosoever shall CALL upon the Name of the Lord, shall be Delivered; by which Expressions, God himself seems as Jealously to Call for our Calling upon him, as for our Believing in [Page 118]him, or, for our Worshipping him at all; for the sake of these, and some more Texts, I would much stagger at any Saint-Invocation, lest other­wise I might perhaps stagger in the Faith; 2 Kings, 22. ult. What does King David mean, when he saies, Thou, O God, O THOƲ that hearest Prayer? Psal. 65.2. but that he means it a Peculiar Attribute to God? not onely the Good Man is taken away from the Evil to come, that he par­take not of it, but that he not so much as See it—I will gather thee unto thy Fathers, See more in B. Hall's Old Reli­gion, pag. 140.and thine Eyes shall not SEE all the Evil which I will bring upon this place;—but, if they Reply, as Bellarmine does, that in the Old Testament the People of God were not wont to say, Ora pro nobis Sancte Abrahame; —what means our Saviour himself (who could best teach us to pray) when he bids us, not to call upon Saint or Angel, Luk. 11.2. but upon Father which is in Heaven; and, though the Church of Rome does that too, yet she has a great Favour done her by those a­mongst us, who do it not, from whom [Page 119]by such a Continu'd Omission she may hope, that in time they may forget they ever were Commanded to call upon God onely; for, by this, as God is in himself, so we acknow­ledge him to be our God, our God, in that we pray to him, and our God, in that we pray as he hath com­manded us; and is not this, Treason against the Divine Majestie, when, by our Disloyal Prayers, we give those Acknowledgements to another, whereby he, that did make, and should rule us, is testify'd to be our God, and our King? does not this seem to make him, either a Nescient God, that cannot understand our Requests, unless they are convey'd to him through the Intercession of others? or else a Proud God, that will not admit of an Immediate Ac­cess unto himself? as if he, that humbleth himself to behold the things that are in Heaven, and in Earth, Ps. 113.6. would, for all that, take so much State upon him, as not to take no­tice of the Best things that are, in Earth and Heaven (besides those things which are in God himself, [Page 120]and which are God himself) Humble and Faithfull Prayer: God hath ne­ver told us, that Saimt, or Angel, does hear the words of our Lips; if any of them do this, at any time, yet, who can tell, that this or that Saint or Angel does hear at this time, when that Letany is pray'd,

  • Holy Mary, Manual, pag. 422.Pray for us.
  • St. Michael Pray.
  • St. Gabriel Pray.
  • St. Raphael Pray.

And not onely St. John, and St. Pe­ter, 424 and St. Paul—Pray—but St. Agnes, and St. Cecily, and St. Ana­stasia—Pray—? nay, when some pray to this, or that Forged Saint, which are so far from being now in Heaven, that we have no assurance they ever were on Earth? Yet, for those Real and Un-doubted Saints (far be it from me to fasten a Shame upon any of them whom God hath Glorify'd) I onely wish, they may not Rival their God in Honour (and, I am sure themselves wish the same with me) nor be over-charg'd with Reverence, [Page 121]more than themselves Desire, or God Appoints) who can tell, that their Present Employment, when Busy Man invokes them, is not design'd to them by their God elswhere? and then take we heed, that we do not apply that Ubiquitariness, to be Eve­rywhere at once, which is properly at­tributed to God, to Saint or Angel; but then, for the especial part of Prayer, that of the Heart (without which, the Lips do onely Mutter, they do not Pray) and that of the Heart onely; if the Heart prays to Saint, or Angel, does not that Heart make Saint, or Angel, God, though un­meaningly? whose Property alone it is, to search the Heart, Rom. 8.27.and the Reins. ‘Deos, qui Colit, Ille Facit. Martial. He, that worships Religiously, makes that a God, which he Ignorantly Worships; and Prayer is an Especial part of Worship; and that of the Heart, an Especial part of Prayer: And, if Any thing else but God, must be Religiously Invok'd, if any thing else but God can pry into the Hearts, notwithstanding [...] ( [...] does [Page 122]acknowledge that he can do it, and [...], Act. 1.24. that he onely) Thou, Lord, which knowest the Hearts; how little Ho­nour is there of which we leave God the Sole Proprietary (though the An­gels and Saints in Heaven know, themselves cannot honour him e­nough, much less we) if, as From us, and To us, we may invoke others besides God, others besides God may search into our Hearts! and what though they of Rome often say, and often in a day, and in that Variation, throughout those three Creeds, the Apostolical, as Text, the Nicene, and Athanasian, as Commentary; and perhaps, in one more, and lar­ger than all these, the Tridentine, (all the Deliberations and Conclusi­ons of that Councel being sworn to, as if they were all one Creed) that—they Believe in God Almighty, the Maker of Heaven and Earth?—of all things, Visible, and Invisible—that they worship God in Trinity, and Tri­nity in Ʋnity—yet, whil'st they wor­ship Saints, and Angels too, and imbase the Honour of God down to them, in their several Confessions of [Page 123]Faith, they do not what they say they do, but rather acknowledge what they ought to do, entirely to worship God; which, it is the whole purpose of this Discourse, to Argue, and Perswade, and upon the Knees of my Soul, to Beseech them to do. I shall conclude, with that Advice of holy David, Give unto the Lord, 1 Chron. 16.28, 29.ye Kinreds of the People, give unto the Lord, Glory and Strength; Give unto the Lord the Glory due unto his Name, even this, Come before him, Worship the Lord in the Beauty of Holiness; To worship any else, Religiously, is to Rob God of his due; it is unbeauteous, altogether deformed in his Eyes, and in the Eyes of all his Saints and Angels; Therefore, onely

To him, who is the Blessed,
1 Tim. 6.16. Rev. 15.4.
and onely Potentate,
To him, who is Onely Holy,
To God, Onely Wise,
Be Honour and Power Ever­lasting,
Rom. 16.25.
Be Glory through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen.

APOSTROPHE, To my Honour'd Patron, The LORD TRACY.

My good Lord,

HOW your Noble self, and my other dear Lord Newport, will excuse me, to both of whom I have not perform'd all that I have pro­mis'd to either, though, as to me, the Performances of both your Lordships have exceeded the Reality of your own, and the Vanity of other mens Promises, (which were spoke into the Air, and writ upon the Water) I cannot tell; and I have but these [Page 125]two empty Reliefs, that my Breach is but a Delay, Et mea sit solo Tempore lapsa Fides. And that there is less of Affli­ction to either of your Honours, whil'st such Trifles as these, do less swell; and perhaps a little more consideration may make amends, in the Substantialness of the rest, for the Froth of these.

Give me leave, I beseech you, to acquaint your Lordship why I insist so much against Doway-Rome, and why in that particu­lar, against their Worshipping of Saints, and why too I intermit my Advertisements to the En­glish Opinionist, and ill Liver; I have done the first, because in a late Disputation held at Winch­combe, some of my Brethren, Nov. 9. and my self, have been accus'd for Romishly-affected, in the Good Will we are thought to [Page 126]bear to Holy-dayes; how un­just this Imputation was, did then appear, how Rash, and Un­advised, G. Good­man, Bi­shop late of Glou­cester. I collect out of my Or­dinarie's Dedication to the Lord General, (and, by the way, the Civil Supremacy was asserted by us, whom some will traduce, as guilty of Dis-affection, a­gainst the Allowance of those, who, though by a new kind of Popery, would be accounted the main Pulpit-Champions for it) to whom he intimates some holy Thanks for the expected Re­viviscency of Festivals. I have done this against Doway-Rome, because I have Rational Pre­sumptions, some of them may be my Early Readers, and because I would divert them from Clan­cular-Machinations, to a Pen-Contest; I Reprieve my Sen­tence against the Opinionist, and my Spiritual Physick for his [Page 127]Recovery, because I would both search to the Root and Heart of that Question which concerns the Ministerial Order, oppos'd by them, who are especially ob­lig'd, even by that Order it self, to Defend it; and because, as many have already canvast it, I resolve, not to be a Fidentinus, a Plagiary, but to bring New, as well as More Sacks to this Mill. This being the great [...] of this Seeking Age, a Subject in which Plain, and Evident, and Apodictical Satisfaction, is as Necessary as in any, and in which the Honour of God is of Fun­damental Concernment, I hope none will blame me, if I retire a while, and gather new Breath for such a severe Encounter.

And now, my Lord, I have more Reasons still for such a Postscript, and those of a very Intimate, and Individual Signa­ture, [Page 128]though I esteem it the Duty of my Gratitude, to let our British World partake.

'Tis very true, (and, though unfortunate sometimes to my self, yet alwaies Honourable to those of whom I make Respect­full Mention) I Complement no Man;—and 'tis, not onely his, but my Happiness, that my dear Lord Newport cannot be Flat­ter'd; I have told him truly, that no Lord, besides his Excel­lent self, does quite-out know me; nor does this derogate from your Honour an Iota; Salt, and Time, and Constancy of Affe­ction, are the marks, without which it cannot be discern'd, but by a Remote Conjecture, what a Man is; His Lordship hath had these Trials of me, and, I hum­bly thank him, I have had these Tasts of him; Such Characteri­stical Declarations of the Spirit [Page 129]of a Man, may, hereafter, be as entirely Yours, and I, if it be possible (—pardon my Antient Zeal to Him, which does not take off from You) as much In­aerated to Your Honour, as His; Preaching is but the One Half of him, who is, at all, a Man, though his Judgement be of so low a Stature as Mine, and is so far from being Commensurate to the Head and Whole, that it will scarce reach up to the Skirts and Half of some Better-grown, and Taller Mind; and One Half of this Half of me, has been Communicated but two years to your Parish (let my Brethren pardon the word, and not afflict Innocency, either Vocabulary, or Personal) and not One to your Lordship, some Necessary Affairs, & some Recesses having withdrawn your Lordship's Ear from out your own Pew; And [Page 130]yet, though but thus Little Known, and Less Deserving, what Plenty of Favours have you heapt upon me, from the time when I was not known at all, to this very day? neither will, to recount this, be a Disparage­ment to the Clemency of my other Excellent, and Ever-ho­nour'd Lord, no otherwise than it is a Shame to have Another tread in his Virtuous Steps, and to do Good as he hath done; I am sure it will not offend his Meekness, if I should ride over, and tell him, concerning your Lordships Love to me—Amat me (Nihil Possum dicere Ar­dentius) UT TU: Plin. l. 3. ep. 2. Your Lordship, when you did not know me, nor I your Lordship, and therefore was un-brib'd so much as with a Desire of mine—Ignoti Nulla, did call me to you, that you might know me, and, ever since, your In­dulgence [Page 131]has increas'd, un-allur'd with ought, but a Gratefull Ac­knowledgement, as if each hum­ble and welcom'd Visit of mine, were an Obligation upon your self, who, out of all your Trea­sury of Books, have learn'd no­thing more, than to Oblige; You instantly Consider'd the Dues of the place in which you seated me, were so exceeding small, as to the Encouragement of Studiousness, that you fear'd, without some New Access, I might be rather Studious, how to Live, therefore you annex'd, out of your own Store, Ten Pounds, to be Yearly paid by your self, which I receive, with­out a Call, and with Increase; the Occasional Rich Favours, and the Daily Improvement of your Kindness, will be more te­dious to you to Read, than to Be­stow; but I have no other way [Page 132]of Visible retribution, than thus to speak, nor of Real, than still to pray; there are, yet, such Primitive Noble Spirits in our Isle (and I wish them more, for, certainly, this it self is one fair step, though this alone does not reach home, to the making of them Beatify'd Spirits) however we are the By-word of the Peo­ple, and, sometimes, of one an­other, God mend it) who see, through our Calling up to God, and, for him, Regard our Fun­ction, Prov. 3.9. and Honour him with their Substance, and without Supersti­tion, by imparting some of it to such an Off-scouring of all things, 1 Cor. 4.13.as we are at THIS DAY; nay, though some of us are cast in so Rough a Mould, and Un­courtly Frame, as nothing does more prejudice us, than our own Backwardness, and dis-commo­dious Modesty; such an In­disposition [Page 133]I have suffer'd under, for many years, and can take no better Revenge upon it, than to tell the World what a Peevish Undoing Tyrant it has been; but you, my good Lord, like the Sun, have search'd into Obscu­rity, and brought forth, and made much of that, which would still have lain in Contemptible Darkness, and be worth no­thing, had not you look'd upon't; Such an affable and munificent Spirit there is in your Neigh­bour-Name, Sir Hum­phrey Tracy. the Bounteous Ba­ronet, who, next to God, loves the Minister of God; His, and your Minister, pray for Him, and You, and that the same Mind may for ever run in the Blood of all the Tracys: Nay, my Lord, not onely you, in your Person, have done this, and more, but you, in that, and [Page 134]in your Example too, have done done more than this, whil'st your self, in much part, and your Vil­lage, in the rest, have alwaies ex­empted the Calling of God, (since the first day I serv'd you, and them in Christ) from the Burthen of Taxes, so that I am, well nigh, in as good a state now, as when I was, once, Onely-Student of Christ-Church. This I desire, with my Name to it, to Record, for the Honour of Tod­dington, that, in such an Age, when some think that Proverb a Law, to Pinch on the Parson's side, I have Neighbours of so much a better Religion, by how much they will pinch them­selves, that their Vicar may e­scape. Deus Hic, Semper Eadem, Alibi Meliora—And yet, though I do, as I ought, thus liberally acknowledge your Lordship's [Page 135]Liberality, I should be sorry, if any shall take disadvantage from hence, and (because by these gratefull Presents, they know where I am) call upon me to pay the Debts of Others; to prevent which Unprosperous Cruelty, let me give them also to under­stand, what your Lordship has often said, that it is Pity I should have so Much too Little to Live on; and that the good late Bi­shop of Gloucester hath Printed my dear Father amongst those Reverend Bishops who dy'd Poor, so Poor, that he was not able to leave to his Onely Son one Onely Score of Pounds; Little I had of the—Res Relicta—and, that I had not much of the —Parta Labore— (though per­haps, more, for want of the—Parta—than of the—Labor—) my present Lowness does Te­stifie; I take leave, to desire the [Page 136]World to bear me witness, that I profess my self

Your Lordships ex­ceedingly oblig'd Chaplain, to serve you, WILLIAM TOWERS.
FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.